BDSM Library - The Best Laid Plans

The Best Laid Plans

Provided By: BDSM Library
www.bdsmlibrary.com



Synopsis: Teenager Brandi Barnes spends a brutal weekend at a farm being raped, tortured and degraded by a group of men and women who show her no mercy as they give her a major attitude adjustment. While she undergoes around the clock torments, her parents enjoy a weekend orgy on a yacht and her finance-to-be takes a walk on the wild side. This is a significantly revised and greatly expanded version of a story that appeared on this site in March 2003.

The Best Laid Plans
                                       by
                                  Lex Ludite


                                       Chapter 1 (revised)


       At sixteen Brandi Barnes was the major masturbatory fantasy for most of the male students and faculty at Arnold Palmer High School. It should be added that a certain portion of the female students as well as faculty also had some strong fantasies involving this super sexy teenager. This walking wet dream was of medium height with dark eyes and long black hair. In point of fact it would not be accurate to describe Brandi as a "walking" anything. She swayed, sashayed, glided, strutted, wiggled, undulated and sometimes pranced, but when she moved, her body parts seemed to defy gravity and the laws of physics.

       To say that Brandi was physically gifted would be a monumental understatement. This girl-woman was flat out beautiful with bee-stung lips, high cheekbones, flawless skin and when she smiled, her perfect teeth gleamed. She had a spectacular body, featuring torpedo shaped breasts that seemed to possess a life of their own as they jiggled beneath her tank top, trying to break free from the confines of her 37D bra, while she made her way through the halls and rooms of the school.

       She possessed a firm round ass that appeared to be mounted on a set of ball bearings. That caboose had caused many an accident as she glided through the crowd of lusting males and jealous females. Combine that with a set of legs that seemed to go on forever and you had the kind of teen that fueled the dreams and fantasies of most, if not all, the dirty old men of the world who lurk in the vicinity of your typical high school.

       Brandi was the pride and joy of her parents, Brad and Randi, despite the fact that she was the unfortunate result of too much alcohol and a broken condom.  They had given their only child everything she ever wanted or needed. Brandi inherited the genes of her dear mother, who was one small step away from being a full blown nymphomaniac, not to mention an all world masochist. Randi had a well deserved reputation among those  in the swing club world as a woman with an insatiable appetite for sex. Her escapades were the stuff of legends. However Brandi, at sixteen, was already showing signs of being on a path to even exceed her mother.

       By the tender age of seven Brandi Barnes already had the makings of a heart breaker and a home-wrecker. It was inherent in her makeup; she was intuitive when it came to attracting the attention of the opposite sex. it was Brad, not her mother, who decided to take advantage of his daughter's beauty and incredible talent for twisting men around her finger. Soon Brandi was heavily involved in the bizarre world of child beauty and talent contests. From there she branched out into modeling, specializing in children's underwear. In those days most people did not realize that major store chain catalogs were a happy hunting ground for pedophiles and their ilk. Brandi probably was responsible for literally tens of thousands of ejaculations from solitary males who secretly lusted after her prepubescent body enticingly displayed in catalog after catalog. However despite becoming almost an underground fetish figure, the girl was oblivious to her followers and this eerie talent she possessed.

       Randi was never comfortable with her daughter's fame and the army of lusting males she drew like moths to a light. Deep down she knew that Brandi was very much like herself, but did not know how to deal with the issue.  Alas, just on the verge of becoming a teenager, Brandi Barnes was forced into retirement when puberty did more than just rear its head. She had lost that fresh-faced innocent  look and her body was developing curves and bumps that made modeling children's underwear the province of the next generation of preteens. Now the girl was faced with the prospect of dealing with another environment that was almost alien to her, formal schooling.

       Junior high school, or middle school as it is now known, did not present too much of a challenge to the teen once she figured out that teachers were just like any other members of the adult world. They responded to her beauty and charm like the others. Not only that, over the years she had developed a new skill, the ability to ingratiate herself with women almost as much as men. This made life even more tolerable, but less than perfect. It was during this three year period that Brandi came into full flower as a sexual being.

       Despite the fact that her parents were dedicated swingers, it was at school where Brandi learned the ins and outs of sex. During her first year she teased her teachers immercifully, testing her skills more than anything else. She mastered the ability to show off the sexy undies that were her trademark, learning to flash her brief bikinis to both sexes to guage their interest in what she was revealing. More than once she nearly gave one of her male teachers a heart attack by mischeviously scratching her crotch almost absent mindedly, causing near chaos. A few retaliated, taking the opportunity to give her delectable young ass a pat or pinch after class whenever the spirit moved them.

       It was Ms Dillon, her home room teacher, who took Brandi under her wing , so to speak, and initiated the teen into the mysterious lesbian world. She did this by seducing Randi Barnes, which did not take much effort, since the teenager's mother was sexually omniverous. From there it was an easy matter to get to Brandi. Soon they became a trio, spending time together whenever Brad was out of town on business or pleasure. He caught on quickly to what was going on and fortunately for all concerned, the teacher went both ways. From there it was inevitable that he would take his daughter's cherry, which was done on a long three day weekend where everyone took a crack at the teen and no one was disappointed.

       At fifteen Brandi was nearly fully developed and could turn the heads of almost anyone, male or female. It was then that she was introduced to "society". This was quite different from the kind that what was covered in the newspapers. Her debut at the swing club where her parents were members was a spectacular success. Initially Brandi still preferred the more comfortable relationship she had with Ms Dillon and her parents. However, by the time she entered high school, she was a regular on the swing club circuit, meeting other teens who also had parents heavily into the swinging life.

       It was at one of the swing club meetings that she met Jon. He was in his junior year at college and came from wealthy parents who were into the life. One thing led to another and soon Brandi was a regular guest at Jon's home, where she captivated his parents with her beauty and sexual energy. Linda and Will were delighted that their son had met someone who seemed most suitable for him. Naturally they too had to test the teenager's limits when it came to things sexual, especially the kinkier side.

       One weekend Will and Jon put Brandi and Linda through their paces in a session heavy on bondage, domination and other kinky aspects of their swinging lives. For the better part of two days and nights they kept the two females awake with liberal doses of amphetamines and sex-crazed with special hormones and a drug cocktail that they had gotten from a fellow swinger who was a biochemist.

       The ladies would do absolutely anything to get off and the men spent may enjoyable hours seeing if there was anything these two sex mad females would not do. They held various contests with the winner getting sex for her reward and the loser being humiliated or tortured as her penalty. Linda and Brandi won as often as they lost, making it a fun time for all.

       Some of the highlights included a piss drinking contest  won by Linda, who managed to down a gallon of the yellow stuff while the teenager still had a pint to go. Years of entertaining at keg parties while Linda was in college had finally paid a dividend. While she was allowed to gently rid her buging belly of its cargo of recycled beer before accepting her reward of being double dicked, Brandi was experiencing the agony of having a cattle prod inserted deep into her tight teen twat and then activated, causing her to try to empty her bloated belly in one huge outburst, a most painful process that made her feel as if she had been kicked in the gut by an entire soccer team.

       Later Brandi turned the tables on her opponent, managing to take a double bag of ice cold water about a minute and a half faster than Jon's mother. So while Jon and his dad took turns pounding their cocks into her tight asshole, Linda was plugged, and had to sweat it out until both men had made deposits in the teen's bowels. At the conclusion of the session, Jon was sure that Brandi was marriage material and let it be known to his parents. They too seemed to be giving their blessing, but there was one little snag that had to be overcome before any thoughts of marriage could become reality.

       For Jon to inherit their rather substantial assets, he had to have a wife who was well educated. What this meant precisely according to the executor of the will, Linda's sister, Margaret Baugh, was she must be a college graduate. On the face of it, this did not seem to be an overwhelming obstacle. There were dozens upon dozens of "colleges" that could guarantee graduating those enrolled. So basically all that would be needed was for Brandi to graduate high school, the rest would be almost automatic.

       Based on the results of her first term, Brandi was not on a path that would lead to a diploma. It was not that she was mentally challenged, it was her attitude. She was accustomed to smiling at a teacher, or if need be even flirting with him or her, to accomplish her objective of passing the course. Unfortunately there was quite a bit of competition from other young ladies who were more than willing to go the extra mile for a passing grade. Brandi on the other hand thought it was her right since she was far more beautiful and well built than they were. This position got her on the wrong end of the grading curve, and it became apparent that Randi and Brad would have to step in and work out some type of deal with her teachers. There was too much at stake to let this situation go on.

       What was a parent to do? That was exactly what Brad and Randi did. They sat down with the key teachers, four men and a woman, and put all their cards on the table. By the time the meeting concluded, it was agreed that Brandi would spend the next weekend with them, having her attitude adjusted. To assure that she would not suffer any serious injuries or have permanent scars on her near perfect body, Brandi's parents would also attend as observers. Promptly at six in the evening on Friday, Brandi and her parents would be picked up and taken to a farm located some fifty miles from the city where she would be under their discipline for the next forty-eight hours. Everyone was certain that after this little session the girl would not feel so adamant about giving up her body in exchange for good grades.

       As the old saying goes; the best laid plans of mice and men...etc, etc. At midweek Brad's boss, a fellow swinger, invited him and Randi to attend a private weekend orgy on board his yacht. This was something that they had been trying to weedle from him for nearly a year, and finally it had happened. There was no way they could or would say no to this unexpected invitation. It was Randi who came up with the idea of asking Jon to fill in for them. It would be an excellent way for him to further ingratiate himself with their daughter, and at the same time adequately represent them as her protector.

       Brad was delighted with this suggestion, it would go a long way in sealing the deal with Jon concerning his intentions towards Brandi. Obviously she was offering herself up to the tender mercies of the teachers just so she could qualify to become his wife at some future date. It was a perfect match of interests. How could such a strategy fail?

       To the dismay of the Barnes family it turned out that Jon was being visited by his aunt, the one who was the executor of his parents' will. She was also bringing along a young lady friend to assist her in dominating and abusing Jon for the weekend. The fact that he had a submissive side that occasionally displayed itself was not common knowledge. Brad and Randi were however privy to it, and realized that there was no possible way that Jon could cancel his weekend plans.

       They had painted themselves into a corner. There was no one else they would trust to represent them in this matter. They decided to take a chance and hope for the best. Brandi would be turned over to the teachers as promised, and her parents in turn would join Brad's boss on his yacht for the weekend. After all, the teachers were intelligent people. Why would they jeopardize their opportunity to have Brandi's body at their disposal for the entire semester? They certainly must know the consequences of harming the teenager. It would be disgrace and probably prison time for them all, thus ruining their careers as teachers.

       Promptly at six the teachers and their dates arrived in a minivan caravan to transport them to the farm. They were quite surprised when Brandi's parents begged off from attending the attitude adjustment session. They listened and nodded their heads in agreement that they could be trusted to act like intelligent people. They managed to conceal their glee even when Randi added that her daughter probably deserved and needed what was about to happen to her. Brandi was not at all sure of either the intelligence or honesty of the group, but there was little she could do once they cuffed her hands behind her back and bundled her into one of the vans after flipping a coin to see which she'd occupy.


                                          ( To be continued )



				The Best Laid Plans


				    Chapter 2



	Once the mini van reached the highway Brandi's companions got busy
removing her sweat pants and hiking up her sweatshirt to get at all her goodies.
They amused themselves by groping her, fingers insinuating themselves into her
tight, dry cunt in order to poke and pry, seeking out those sensitive spots that
could be sources of pain as well as pleasure. The teen did her best to fend them
off, but she was in no position to stop them. To make matters worse one of the
men seated behind her put her into a choke hold and began squeezing the life out
of her as she struggled fruitlessly against the assault on her fabulous frame.

	The female teacher took the opportunity to torment Brandi's nipples,
yanking the tender nubbins of pink flesh until it felt as if they were about to
separate from her breasts. Not satisfied with this, she then twisted them
cruelly, bringing a whimper from the girl. Another teacher took over from her,
his mouth closing over one of Brandi's firm breasts and then his teeth began
worrying the tender flesh bringing strangled screams from her. All her
struggling resulted in the pressure on her throat increasing to the point that
she could not draw breath. Things began to get dark as she was on the verge of
being choked out.

	The teen offered no further resistance and let them have their way with
her. Her breasts were mauled, bitten, twisted and slapped over and over as the
van gobbled up the highway on its way to the farm.  Despite all the pain
associated with the relentless pawing her body was getting, she realized that
there was another van right behind them. Shortly thereafter its headlights
blinked once and then again. She gasped as someone pinched her breast cruelly
and said, "Looks like they want in on the action. Guess we'll have to pull over
for a rape break." His words froze the blood in her veins; she was going to be
raped, this was not right!



* * *    * * *    * * *    * * *   * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *



	While poor Brandi was dealing with her captors, her parents, Brad and
Randi, were meeting the others that their boss had invited to join them on his
yacht. There were two couples, one about their age, a buxom peroxide blonde with
a set of tits that had to be man-made and her tall cadaverous husband whose eyes
seemed to bore right through Randi as he gave her a thin lipped smile when they
were introduced. The second couple looked to be in their 50s, the woman willowy
and very well preserved, her husband distinguished looking and perfectly
groomed. It appeared that at one time he had been an athlete, perhaps in his
college days. His grip on Randi's hand was quite firm, almost as if he was
testing her mettle.

	 Their boss had invited two other women to fill out the group. One was
typical of the trophy dates he preferred, young, beautiful, in a brittle sort of
way, with long dark hair and possessing a figure that could only be described as
spectacular. Randi couldn't fail to notice her appearance had caused Brad to go
"on point", in much the same way as a hunting dog who had come upon the scent of
its quarry.

	The other invitee did not fit at all. She had on a pair of tight white
capri pants that revealed the black bikini panties she wore beneath. An even
tighter tube top revealed that this slut was braless. Her big soft tits were
capped with nipples that seemed to be about ready to pop through the flimsy
material covering them. Her makeup, which looked like it had been applied with a
trowel, made her face look almost clown-like and accentuated the fact that she
was well into her 40s. The best one could say about her figure was that there
was plenty to hold on to if you were screwing her in some cheap hotel room with
the coin operated TV on to cover the sound of the squeaking bed as you tried to
get off inside her well stretched cunt in record time, wondering why you let her
pick you up. To complete her costume, she wore a pair of fuck-me pumps, and
carried a huge white vinyl purse that probably contained a dozen condoms and a
tube of lubricant. She was a positive caricature of a whore, but as it turned
out, she was the real thing. Little did the other guests realize how very
important this slattern would be to their future progress in the company that
employed them.


* * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *   * * *    * * *    * * *   


	It took just a little over an hour and a half for everyone to properly
introduce themselves, in the truest sense of the word, to Brandi. The four men
and half dozen women, the lesbian teacher had also brought a date, took turns
screwing the teen until her eyes crossed. It turned out that three of the ladies
were packing some damn good copies of some huge male genitalia, and didn't mind
sharing with those less fortunate who had not planned for this kind of
opportunity. Brandi's poor pussy had a terrible time trying to adjust to the
alternating hard male equipment and the plastic and rubber replicas that were
also used to warp her insides. To make matters worse, she was constantly sucking
on a cock or pussy while her cunt was being pummeled. It was fortunate that the
mini van seating could be arranged into many configurations, thus allowing them
to abuse her without having to expose themselves to the elements or prying eyes
of the occasional motorist who passed by the darkened vans parked well off the
road. A second round of raping was briefly discussed, however it was decided to
get her to the farm so that they would be sure of not being interrupted.

	So while Brandi was on her way to the farm for what would prove to be an
epic experience that she would never forget, and her parents were meeting the
others who made up the weekend orgy that was about to take place on the yacht of
their boss, Jon was welcoming his aunt and her female companion into his home.



        * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

               

	Margaret Baugh, or aunt Maggie, as she was known to her nephew, had
never married. It was not due to any deficiency in her physical appearance. She
was tall, slim but shapely, with gray-green eyes, a flawless complexion and
auburn hair that shimmered in the right light. Many men had thought her to be
the perfect match, but she had rejected them all. It seems that she had a taste
for things exotic, such as beautiful young girls and submissive young boys. Jon
had been one of her earliest conquests, submitting himself to her will for one
entire summer when he had just begun puberty.

	Jon often thought back to that time when he was consumed by his hormones
and open to all manner of temptations, such as his beautiful aunt Maggie who was
his first teacher in things that were important, but not treated this way by
most people. She allowed him to surrender himself to the temptations of the
flesh, her flesh. They coupled morning, noon and night. She matched his youthful
ardor and undisciplined ways with her knowledge of those secrets that could be
used to enslave his impetuous desires and brute force approach to achieving
them. She utterly exhausted him by being passive to his active side, not
struggling for mastery, but rather assisting him to find his way to what he
blindly sought. By summer's end he was her slave. Now years later he still had
the need for an occasional reminder that she still had mastery over him.

	Margaret Baugh's companion was her latest acquisition, Helene Corday, an
exotic mixture of two worlds, her father French and her mother Creole. She
seemed to possess the best features of the two races, tawny skin, green eyes,
high cheekbones, lips that were full and sensuous, and thick lustrous black hair
that tumbled across her shoulders. Her breasts were two perfect spheres, rounded
and firm, the muscles supporting them so strong that they did not need the
assistance of one of those constraining pieces of elastic that held most women
in thrall. Her hips swayed sinuously when she walked and her bottom was almost
muscular, like that of a gymnast, but still shapely, presenting almost a perfect
fusion of those characteristics most desired by women. She had another
critically important characteristic that had attracted Margaret to her; she was
consumed by the need to dominate men, a drive probably instilled in her by the
shabby way that her mother was treated by her husband and his male friends.



* * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *   



	The two mini vans pulled into the farm and discharged their passengers.
Waiting for them was the owner of the farm and another person who he introduced
as the kennel master, a good friend who had volunteered his services as well as
a pack of hounds to assist in Brandi's rehabilitation. He and his animals would
be staying the weekend. It was his intention to get some footage of the teen
interacting with the pack. Everyone was delighted to hear this. In fact a few
expressed the hope that they might be able to get a look at what these dogs
could do to their captive before tomorrow. The kennel master had to disappoint
them since his animals had already been put away for the night so they could be
well rested for the activities planned for the next two days. There were a few
gasps and some loud cheers when he casually mentioned that there were ten dogs
and they hadn't been near a bitch in heat for nearly two weeks.

	It was obvious from the number of glances that the farmer and his
companion took in the direction of Brandi Barnes, that they had some plans for
her beginning now. She was standing between two of the male teachers, naked
except for the sweatshirt that was pulled up to reveal her major league tits. It
was the farmer who broke the ice.

	"My friend and I would sure like to tear off a piece of that before we
turn in. I suppose the rest of you are probably in the same mood. Suppose I show
you the barn so you all can get settled in, and then why don't you bring that
little filly over to the house so we can get better acquainted without worrying
about getting hay stuck in places where it doesn't belong. Naturally the ladies
are definitely invited as well. I am really looking forward to seeing what the
gentler sex can do about straightening this little prick teaser out."

	About thirty minutes later they brought Brandi, now completely naked
with her hands securely tied behind her back, to the house for some fun and
games. The hosts were offered the first crack at the girl and after draping her
over the coffe table in the living room Ralph,the farm owner, began to rub his
semi-hard dick against the teen's cunt mouth to get it hard enough to penetrate
her. Larry, the kennel master, straddled the table and fed his cock into
Brandi's mouth. It took a few hard slaps to her face to convince her that it was
in her best interests not to fight him on this. Every one else gathered around
to watch the action.

	Brandi's cunt was as dry as dust, so it was tough sledding for Ralph,
but he persisted and inch by inch his hard cock began to burrow its way into the
girl. After he had about half the length of his cock inside her, he slipped his
hands under her firm ass and moved her so that he could drive down into her
tight box, making it easier to get full penetration. While this was going on,
Larry was punching his stiff prong into the back of her mouth, attempting to get
it down her throat. He too began to make some progress and Brandi was soon
tightly plugged at both ends.

	It now became a contest to see which one would go off first. There also
was the question whether Brandi would be able to stay conscious for the time it
might take, since Larry's cock was going a great job of depriving her of all but
an occasional, gasping lungful of precious air. Meanwhile Ralph had grabbed her
tits in his big hands and was using this purchase to provide the leverage to
allow him to began hammmering away at that stubborn hole of hers. Gradually he
began to widen her tube to accommodate more and more of his hard weapon, which
was now moving toward her cervix. The sound of his cock pounding her pussy to a
pulp and her gagging and choking from the rape of her throat grew louder and
louder as they tried their best to ruin her. Their audience was awed by what
they were witnessing; these two were the real deal and certainly would make the
weekend even more of a nightmare for their haughty student-teaser.

	The sheer brutality that they displayed towards their helpless victim
inspired some of the audience to vow that they would show the girl no mercy when
they had a chance at her, either tonight or during the weekend. Some of the
women were a bit taken aback by the terrible assault Brandi was enduring, having
never witnessed such violence directed at any member of their sex. Others got
horny just watching Brandi's tits bounce in rhythm to the beating that her cunt
was taking from Ralph's stiff cock. To them it seemed as if it was a sword that
he was using to cut his victim to shreds as she lay there, her face beginning to
turn blue.

	There was a feral look on Larry's face as he stared down at his victim
slowly choking to death from his thick shaft that now had gone so deep into her
throat that she was unable to draw breath. Her frantic attempts to force the
horrible intruder from her totally plugged throat were to no avail; he had taken
command of her air passageway. He leaned forward in an attempt to force his
twitching cock still deeper down her gullet. At this moment he had no thought
that she was getting close to suffocation from his cock blocking the way to her
lungs.

	 All he wanted to do was feel her convulsing throat muscles stroking his
cock closer and close to delivering the cum that was churning away inside his
tight balls. He was oblivious to the gasps from some of the women as they
watched the teen's face turn to a pale blue and her eyes roll back into her
head. Then he began to spurt and a flood of boiling cum bathed her tonsils. With
a roar that caused everyone to step back, he pulled his spurting cock from her
throat with a loud pop followed by a wheezing noise that signaled that she was
drawing breath and at the same time struggling to handle the flow of thick
creamy semen that flooded her mouth and bubbled out to make her appear to be
frothing like a mad dog.

	Shortly after Larry began pumping his cum into Brandi, Ralph joined in,
his cock spraying cum over the walls of her well stretched cunt. He continued to
hose her insides with one spurt after another, all the while smashing his fists
into her ass cheeks every time his prostate pulsed another burst of blind
swimmers into her birth canal. Brandi was completely out of it by then and she
lay there like a rag doll as the two of them finished her off. There was total
silence by the time they had finished this brutal rape of her cunt and throat.
Ralph looked over to the crowd, grinned and asked, "Who wants a piece of this
fuck meat next?"  



				(To be continued)


				The Best Laid Plans


				    Chapter 3


	Brandi was raped, reraped and raped again by the teachers and their
dates. Inspired by the performance given by Larry and Ralph, they stirred up her
cum filled cunt and scraped her throat raw with cocks and dildos that never
seemed to stop rubbing away at the linings protecting these two entryways to her
body. Brandi's mouth was glued to one pussy after another while they mauled her
tits and pinched her nipples until they were nearly twice normal size and so
sore that even blowing on them caused her pain. Toward the end of the session
one of the women managed to get her hand inside Brandi's tired twat and cheered
on by the group she slowly turned it into a fist and made the slow trek up
Brandi's sore and throbbing tunnel until she finally encountered her cervix. She
grinned down at the girl's contorted face and gradually drew her fist back a few
inches. Then she screamed, "Take that, you piece of stuck-up trash!" as she
drove her fist against the entry to the teen's uterus. Brandi brought up a
mixture of saliva and bile as she experienced a pain unlike anything she'd had
before. The second punch finished her for the night as she began to choke in her
own vomit.

	Once they were sure that Brandi was none the worse for wear, they
discussed where she would be kept for the night. Ralph came up with the best
idea, suggesting that they string her up by her neck to one of the rafters on
his front porch in such a way that she would have to stand and keep awake all
night or risk strangling herself. To make sure she wouldn't disturb anybody by
yelling for help or some such nonsense, she would be gagged as well as having
her hands and feet tightly tied with some heavy scratchy rope. To make her even
more uncomfortable she would be doused with cold water before they left her for
the night. It was a fairly warm evening, but by dawn she'd probably be feeling
like she was encased in a block of ice.


 * * *     * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *   


	Karl Neilson gave his guests a brief tour of his yacht before they
adjourned to the large well appointed room that would become their adult playpen
for the remainder of the weekend. The crew operating his seagoing home away from
home were all trusted employees with a knack for overlooking the antics of the
guests that frequented his floating pleasure palace as he liked to call it.

	The playpen had windows on both sides of the room that provided a
panoramic view of the ocean. There were a number of plush couches arranged
around the perimeter of the room, and directly connected to it was a large tiled
bathroom where the guests could relieve and refresh themselves or engage in all
manner of water sports. The floor of the playpen was covered with thick piled
carpet that had soaked up literally gallons of bodily fluids since it had been
first installed. Karl had paid considerably extra to be assured that this carpet
would be almost totally impervious to anything short of an acid spill.

	Once everyone had assembled after checking out the facilities, Karl set
out the ground rules for the orgy. "Since you are all on my home court so to
speak, the game will be played by my rules. We will break off into four teams
which will be determined by a blind drawing. Each team has a designated victim,
a woman naturally. The objective is to coerce the victim into revealing
something intimate, known only to her, that would be a source of embarrassment
for her husand or lover.I believe Jennifer and I are the only couple here that
fall into the latter category."

	"Each team must be composed of players not related by marriage or other
social entanglements. I know that you are all extremely interested in the role
that Trixie will play in this tournament. She is the wild card who can be called
upon by the team captains, the males of course, to assist them in convincing the
women victims that they should offer up the information that the men are
seeking. Upon completion of this opening game, Trixie's function will change to
reflect the ground-rules for the next phase of the tournament. Finally there is
a cabinet located next to the bathroom that contains items that might prove
useful in accomplishing the objective of the game. I will be most interested in
observing how effectively each of the men utilize these instruments. Now let the
game begin with the drawing which will be made by the ever popular Trixie direct
from her latest performance as the star of "Would You Fuck Me for a Dollar?"
Once the pairing have been established, the ladies will be properly restrained
and the game will start. There is a time limit of two hours for this first game.
Woe to the captain who fails to unearth something juicy from his victim."

	The drawing finally produced the following pairings. Karl was matched
with the willowy woman in her 50s whose name was Millicent. Her husband,
Leonard, drew Claire, the peroxide blonde. Lucky Brad was paired off with Karl's
trophy date, the spectacular Jennifer. His wife, Randi, was turned over to the
tender mercies of Vladimir. Minutes later each woman had her hands cuffed behind
her back and was being led to one corner of the large room for their initial
interrogation.

	Each man took the same approach, they began by raping their victim.
There was nothing false about this behavior, the women were taken violently with
as much force and humiliation as could be achieved. Karl presented his semi-hard
cock to Millicent and slapped her viciously across the face as he snarled, "Get
me hard you old bag of bones and be quick about it. I'm going to turn your
asshole into a bleeding mess once I'm ready."

	 Things were going even worse for Randi. Valdimir had both hands around
her neck and was squeezing the life from her while he face fucked her with a
fury that was breathtaking. Leonard was punishing Claire's fake tits with
powerful punches, smashing the bags of silicone loaded meat with
sledgehammer-like blows as she struggled to get some air into her flattened
lungs.To complete the tableau Brad was biting Jennifer's firm mounds, covering
them with deep imprints of his teeth, and warning her that soon he would begin
fucking her ass unless she began to give him the information he was seeking.

	At the half hour mark a sobbing Millicent was desperately trying to
avoid being choked to death as she did her best to clean the blood and other
things from her rectum that had accumulated around his still rigid cock. Karl
was grinning sadistically as he forced more and more of his cock into her mouth
and began probing her throat with its head. Randi had just passed out for the
second time while her tormentor was hammering away inside her raw cunt. He had
selected a ribbed condom from the cabinet and smeared it liberally with a cream
that normally was used to handle the muscle aches in large farm animals. He was
smiling as he recalled the warning on the tube that this product was not for use
on humans. It seemed to be doing a damned good job of taking care of any aches
or pains that this bitch was having. She was no longer crying and begging every
time his cock touched bottom inside her.

	Sodomizing Claire had not proved to be anything traumatic for her.
Leonard refrained from using her fake tits for punching bags once more. Instead
he was seeing how she reacted to having her cunt fisted. To make it more painful
he had donned a leather glove he found in the cabinet. To date he had managed to
force his leather covered fist into the entrance to her tight cunt. He was
astonished at the strength it possessed, almost as if she was a young girl. In
some respects Leonard was out of it, living in the past, in a time when there
was no such thing as a surgical procedure that could turn an old, stretched out
cunt into a tight tube that belonged on a teen. Brad was having no better luck
with Jennifer. She had taken his cock up her ass with aplomb despite his efforts
to make it as painful a process as was possible. So he went back to gnawing on
her breasts. He was now breaking the skin in places, but very little blood was
in evidence. The only thing tht kept him going was her low moans and sharp
intakes of breath evey time his teeth broke the skin. He was thinking that
perhaps it might be time to call in the wild card. He wondered what Jennifer
might do if confronted with that old whores's cunt to eat out.


* * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *    * * *   


	Aunt Margaret finished binding Jon's wrist to the headboard and stepped
back to survey the situation. Her nephew was stark naked and securely restained
hand and foot to the corners of his large bed. The rubber sheet was beneath him
to protect the mattress from the numerous spendings that would occur during this
evening and throughout the entire weekend. His penis was erect and twitching in
anticipation of what was to follow. Both she and her companion were still fully
clothed, a deliberate maneuver to make him feel as inferior as possible. He was
totally vulnerable, open to their every whim. They on the other hand were secure
behind the fortress of their garments.

	Glancing toward her lovely young companion, Margaret smiled and said in
a low voice, "He was one of my first pupils and a very good one at that. Wait
until you sample his tongue; it is hard and fast, or then again it can be soft
and pliant, depending on one's mood. He learned quickly to use it to pleasure me
once he grew tired of emptying those ever churning sperm repositories of his.
When they are that age they can be positively overwhelming at times, especially
once they awake in the morning and their prongs are like steel rods. I do hope
you will avail yourself of his offerings; it is such a broadening experience
despite the mess and the anger that always exposes itself during the act
itself."

	While she spoke the auburn haired woman started to undo the buttons of
her blouse, an activity that was not lost on Jon. The young beauty remained
motionless, her green eyes focused on his throbbing sex organ that was so hard
it was thumping against his belly in eager anticipation of skewering one or both
of them. Helene did not know what to make of the behavior of her mistress. She
was deliberately exposing her body for the purpose of arousing this creature's
animalistic lusts to an even higher pitch. However she had great faith in her
teacher, who now with a faint and knowing smile was unzipping her skirt. Helen
knew better than to ignore the hint she was receiving. Her fingers moved
purposefully to the buttons hidden in the panel of her dress.

	The sight of his aunt in the black corset that went from just below her
pert breasts to inches above her pouting pussy was almost too much to bear. He
struggled fruitlessly against his bonds, inflamed by the urge to embed himself
deep within her slim body. Helene by now was down to her bra and panties.
Surprisingly her underwear was more functional than enticing; the white cotton
panties were the type worn by schoolgirls, while her sturdy bra confined rather
than displayed her large, firm breasts.

	The girl watched impassively as Margaret approached her nephew and
brushed her lips to his. "Are you ready to suffer, my darling little boy?" she
whispered. Jon heaved a big sigh and waited for whatever teasing torments she
would provide. "Show my darling nephew what those tacky garments contain; I'm
sure he will be most impressed". Jon gasped as Helene revealed her awesome
breasts. They barely moved as they fell from the elastic cups. He was no
connoisseur when it came to breasts, and naturally he had seen literally
thousands of bared bosoms during the last ten years, but he had to admit that
these dusky melons were special. It was difficult to believe that breasts this
size could be so shapely and at the same time seem to defy gravity. Jon was also
intelligent enough to realize that the bra was a symbol of her distain for him,
and perhaps all men.

	A small smile rippled across Margaret's face as the girl began to roll
the cotton panties down her hips. From the corner of her eye she could see her
nephew staring at the girl, almost hypnotized by the sensuous way in which she
revealed herself. Jon's mouth flew open and a strangled gasp broke the silence
as the forest of thick, wiry hair covering her pubic mound and feathering up
towards her navel came into view. She could no longer contain herself, "Helene
refuses to groom that unruly jungle that makes enjoying her so much of a
challenge. Be advised that what lies beneath that dark patch is well worth the
effort. Creole women believe that the source of a woman's power over men lies in
the growths that guard her cavities. Perhaps they have a knowledge that we do
not fully understand. Helen's mother shaved herself for her husband's pleasure
and paid a terrible price for her folly."

	Margaret gave a slight nod and Helene quickly made her way to the bed
and in one cat-like motion she straddled the bound subject, her hairy mound
inches from his face. Her hands closed around his ears and she pulled his head
up so that his face was now buried within the thick matted fur guarding her
thick-lipped cunt. "Lick me!" she commanded, pulling at his ears to emphasize
her order. Jon complied and his tongue started working its way towards her plump
fleshy mound.

	As he reached the damp entrance to her tunnel, he felt the cool hand of
his aunt close around his rigid length of heated flesh. "Show me that you still
know what is expected of you, my little slave, do not disappoint me or it will
go badly for you." As she spoke, her other hand wrapped around his scrotum and
gently squeezed. Her quiet threat send a shiver through his body for he feared
that the overwhelming presence of Helene might cause him to disobey his aunt,
and he knew full well what that would mean.



				(To be continued)


					The Best Laid Plans


					    Chapter 4



	Brandi spent a terrible night standing naked, water dripping from her
body with that noose round her neck. She had taken a lengthy hosing from Ralph
as some of the teachers looked on, urging him to make sure that her pussy got a
good cleaning out as well as her asshole. They had lots of plans for those two
holes when they started over on her tomorrow. In the meantime things were
heating up considerably on the yacht.


* * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * *

	Brad was coming to the conclusion that Jennifer despite her face and
figure was no ball of fire when it came to sex. What he had originally taken as
sophistication was more like lack of interest in the whole process of swapping
bodily fluids. Since his boss, Karl, was a user, her attitude was of no interest
to him; it was her appearance that captured his attention. He was so self
confident that he was totally oblivious to her lack of response to his efforts
when they had sex. To Karl, she was just along for the ride; that and looking
good was all he wanted. Brad began to wonder if she had any secret worth
revealing; that would be a gigantic problem if true. He decided it was time to
bring Trixie into the mix.

	Unfortunately Karl had beaten him to the punch. Currently Trixie was
squatting over Millicent, getting her cunt lapped by the trim, gray haired
woman. Karl was holding up his end, pulling and twisting the woman's cunt lips
as she did her best to clean off the whore's pubic mound. From where he was
situated, Randi couldn't see the twin bungs closing her holes. He thought
Millicent was doing more than just housekeeping on the whore's cunt lips and
surrounding area. He wondered when the whore had last douched; probably not
today was his best estimate; in that matter he was correct.

	He glanced over to where Vladimir was trying to ruin Randi's cunt. He
wished him a lot of luck. Brad had been with her for more than twenty years and
she still loved the same two things, sex and pain. Her tastes had just gotten a
bit more sophisticated with time, but to him she was still the same teenage sex
bomb he met at college. There was nothing that Randi wouldn't try to do at least
once. There were lots of things she did on a regular basis. Over the years the
list of one time only things had sort of leveled off as people got tired of
trying to dream up something that Randi wouldn't do.

	Brad remembered what they did for their twentieth wedding anniversary.
He and Randi spent two weeks at Club DeSade, a very unique, very private and a
very, very expensive resort that catered to those swingers into only the most
extreme things in the area of sex and pain. They still enjoyed watching the
highlights tape that was provided in the package of going away gifts that they
received.

	Randi was in no condition to pay much attention to them at the time, for
she was still in the resort's private hospital recovering from a very close
encounter with a pack of dogs who mistook her for a bitch in heat. It took
nearly a day and a half before those animals finally lost interest in the
strange bitch that didn't bark. By then Randi's asshole and cunt were two
bleeding wounds and her back was covered with lacerations and bites from the
efforts of the dogs to control her as they mindlessly dumped load after load
into the two holes that drooled a mixture of dog cum and blood for hours on end.
The doctors estimated that Randi had lost nearly three pints of blood during the
massive dog raping she endured.

	He remembered how proud he was of his swinger wife when he would hear
from other guests about the latest thing she had endured. He on the other hand
treated himself to a never ending stream of nubile young fuckmeat. This was the
creme de la creme of the subteen world, flown in from almost every country on
the globe. While he was sodomizing lithe, brown skinned angels from South
American, sleek black moppets from Africa and India, or pale skinned, blue-eyed
prepubescent offsprings of the poor and destitute of Appalachia, Randi was being
brought to near death by a variety of techniques.

	She experienced near-drowning, freezing, exposure to the cruel rays of
the sun from dawn to dusk, asphixiation from hanging, suffocation and oxygen
deprivation, endless enemas of everything imaginable that could be used to fill
her bowels without causing them to burst, and dehydration. It was the last named
treatments that brought her closest to death. Twice her heart had stopped
functioning, and once her body temperature went to above 105 degrees F, while
her blood pressure rose to 250/150, and then stayed there for nearly half a day.
This in turn caused her kidneys to fail, bringing this portion of her wish list
to an end. Within one day of being at death's door, hospital personnel were
happily passing enough electricity to light up a small city through her genitals
and Randi was loving every excruciating minute of it.


* * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * *


	Margaret's threat had the desired calming effect on her nephew, his cock
remained hard, but it no longer twitched, a sign that he was gaining control of
himself. As he withdrew away from pure lust, his higher functions such as taste
and smell came more into play. What he detected was not expected; her pubic
region was a riot of tastes and odors, none of which were that appealing to him.
He had expected scents and tastes that came from fragrant soaps and douches.
Instead he tasted salt from her sweat and urine that had insinuated itself
inside that forest of springy, thick hair guarding her cunt. He tasted that
indefineable flavor of her spendings as well as some other's. The fact that
there were a variety of tastes and odors was understandable. There could be
little doubt that he was sensing the residue of his aunt who no doubt had been
exploring this dark, damp forest for many weeks or perhaps longer.

	Jon tried to estimate how long it had been since Helene had last washed
herself, and concluded it was some time ago. His musings were interrupted by his
aunt's silvery laugh, and the increased pressure she was applying to his cock.
"Helene my darling, our host seems a bit off-put by the conditions he has
encountered. His ardor has notably diminished in the last few minutes. I fear he
has become somewhat distracted by the variety of scents and flavors you are
providing. The poor boy may be going into shock very soon unless I provide some
new stimulus to calm him down."

	Two things happened almost simultaneously. Helene's pubes began to grind
against his face with purposeful movement, gliding up and down from chin to brow
and then moving from side to side so that his face was soon coated with a thick
layer of all those components that made up Helene Corday's sexual essence. In
concert with this erotic dance she was performing, Margaret's cool hands had now
begun to stroke him, slowly at first, almost as if she were searching for
something. Then her movements took on added force and focus, massaging and
teasing his heated flesh. All the while she crooned to him about staying in
control, about being a good little boy, about not disappointing his mentor,
about not embarrassing himself before her companion. Each part of her litany was
matched by some knowing touch from her hands and fingers. Jon was beginning to
lose control, and Helene who sensed his difficulty began to increase the
pressure she was applying to him as well. Poor Jon, he was doomed if he did and
damned if he didn't.

	Jon heard his aunt ask her companion to rearrange herself so that she
could directly assist her in bringing him to a climax. This was accomplished by
means of a quick reversal of her body so that she was now facing Margaret, her
warm, wet cunt now glued to his face, securely capturing his nose in its folds.
Jon began to grow faint as he struggled to fill his lungs. Despite this, he
could still feel the insistent pressure he was receiving from his aunt's knowing
hand. It now became a race to see whether he would pass out before he was
brought to ejaculation. Then he felt Helene's mouth closing around his cock.

	This, combined with the euphoria induced by the lack of oxygen led to an
ejaculation that could well be described as cataclysmic. His semen flooded
Helene Corday's mouth to the point that she had to allow some of it to leak from
between her lips. His aunt never ceased her rapid stroking as she milked him
dry. Only when her efforts caused him to gasp in pain, did she relax and free
his still rigid cock free from her death grip. Meanwhile Helene swallowed every
drop she had collected and then used her fingers to capture the few droplets
that had leaked from her mouth. She offered her dripping fingers to Margaret,
who smiled and flicked her tongue out to capture this offering.

	"Would you like to take a turn with this?" Margaret asked, shaking her
nephew's spent prong. "I know how much you enjoy tormenting these emblems of
male pride. It will be interesting to see how quickly you can revive this little
piece of flesh and then how long you can keep it teetering on the verge. I in
turn will allow my dear nephew to renew his love and affection for my secret
places. It will be fun to see if he has forgotten any of them. Woe to him if
that be true."

* * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * * * *


	By the time Trixie sauntered over to him, Brad was tit fucking Jennifer.
He had decided that even if she was not a great fuck, he could make the most of
her attributes, and those perfect tits were certainly something he could utilize
for his own pleasure without any contribution from her except her presence. Even
while she still was a few feet from him Brad could detect the rancid odor
emanating from Trixie's saliva coated pubic mound. Despite her age and the way
she held herself, Millicent was a down and dirty pussy eater when the
opportunity presented itself. He wondered if her skill extended to cock sucking
as well. He would probably, no, he would definitely make it a point to determine
that from personal experience.

	The old trollop stood there with a knowing grin on her face as she
watched him sawing away between Jennifer's big firm tits. Without any invitation
she leaned over and carefully spit on those glorious globes. "You need some spit
on those knockers or else your dick will get sore from humping her that way."
Brad was amused at her actions and words. Jennifer reacted much differently.

	She tried to pull away from him and suffered the consequences. He
captured those mounds in his hands and gave them a hard squeeze as he glared at
her. "Mind your manners bitch, you better be nice to my companion here or I'll
squash these fun bags flat and then see how much they can twist. You are here
for my pleasure, not yours! Do I make myself clear?" Jennifer calmed down
considerably at this outburst. She was only hired help, and she knew he knew it.
Trixie picked this moment to add another coating of saliva to Jennifer's tits.
Brad smiled at her and began to tunnel between them at a good pace as Trixie
nodded her head, encouraging him.

	"How about some help." Brad gasped as his cock continued to burrow
between Jennifer's pink nippled tits. Trixie leaned forward, grabbed Jennifer by
the hair and bent her face down until Brad's cock was battering against her
lips. Jennifer grudgingly opened her mouth and let his cock push in and out.
Trixie gave her hair a hard yank and said, "Lick the head of his cock! What's
the matter with you, don't you know anything?" Brad redoubled his efforts to get
off now that her tongue was teasing the head of his dick on every up-stroke. He
grunted, then gasped and pummeled away as his cum began to shoot into her face
and then drip down to coat a portion of her tits with a dense layer of blind
wigglers floating in an ocean of salty liquid.

	Brad knew that he had very little time left to pry something of
significance from Jennifer. He surmised that Millicent had already given up her
little secret since Karl was pounding away inside her cunt with a smile on his
face as her trim body shook with every powerful stroke he delivered. Vladimir
had stopped choking Randi about ten minutes ago, and Brad could hardly wait to
hear what kind of cock and bull story she had handed to him. He'd heard every
confession she could possibly make over the many years they had played their
torture games. There was no way that she could spring a surprise on him, or so
he thought.

	He took a good look at Trixie and realized that both her cunt and
asshole were stuffed with rubber bungs. "What's all that about?" he asked,
pointing at them. Trixie grinned and replied, "They're holding in all the cum
that's been pumped into me today. I got off my regular shift a few hours ago and
I thought I was pretty full then. These sailors really can fuck up a storm. They
added another seven loads, big loads from the feel of them. Now I slosh when I
walk. I thought I was going to dump some cum from my cunt into Millicent, but
she decided to give up her little secret about being addicted to pain killers
instead."

	Brad had been watching Jennifer out of the corner of his eye and he saw
the fear cross her face when she learned about what she might be forced to do
very shortly. So he turned to the girl and said, "I want to see you lick and
kiss every square inch of this lady's ass and I do mean every square inch. Then,
and only then, can you tell me something juicy that I can share with the rest of
the folks. In case you decide to hold out for longer than the ten minutes I'm
going to allow you, I'm going to pull the bung out of Trixie's asshole and make
you swallow everything she's been collecting today. It's your choice. Now start
licking and smooching that ass like you just found a long-lost rich realtive."


* * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * * *  * *


	The combination of the water evaporating from her pebbled skin and the
night chill that had set in a few hours after they had left her out in the
elements were taking their toll on the well built teenager. The rope around
Brandi's neck was a constant reminder that there was no way she could lose
concentration. She had been shifting her weight from one foot to the other in a
vain attempt to keep warm. Unfortunately the rope hobbling her ankles prevented
her from making the kind of movements that would generate some body heat. Oh
what she wouldn't give for something to make her sweat a little right about now.
It was then that she experienced the first set of cramps. It felt as if someone
was squeeezing the backs of her legs. The pain grew slowly as Brandi tried to
move into a position that would allow her to relieve the tension that was
continuing to build in her calves.



				(To be continued)  


					The Best Laid Plans


					    Chapter 5


	While Brandi was experiencing the joys of outdoor living and doing her
best to avoid hanging herself despite the awful cramping that was beginning to
take hold of her unprotected body, things were heating up on the yacht. It was
time for show and tell, and one by one the men took the spotlight as they
presented what their partners had grudgingly given up to them. Karl naturally
took the role of emcee, introducng each and then leading the discussion that
followed. Vladimir was introduced, and he began offering Randi's "secret" to the
audience.

	"It took a bit of convincing but my lovely sex partner finally confessed
to me that she is quite jealous of her darling daughter, Brandi, after I
rearranged her internal organs with this billy club you see dangling from
between my legs. I don't think any of you have seen this teenage piece of
fuckmeat, I know I haven't, but let me tell you, according to Randi that one is
going to be spectacular when she grows up. After all, take a look at her mother,
now this is one hot piece of prime fuckmeat, and everyone here; women, are you
listening, is going to get a chance to see and feel for themselves just how hot
Brandi's mom is."

	"It took even more work on Randi's tight asshole to make her admit that
even as she and her husband are enjoying Karl's hospitality as well as the other
hot holes available here, her darling daughter is being gang raped by a band of
irate school teachers. Poor Brandi is not only having her attitude adjusted, but
also her internal organs if all goes according to plan. Not only is she going to
be used and abused by a large group of men and women, all heavily armed, or is
it well hung, she's going to be able to talk to the animals if you get my drift.
I would imagine that Brad is going to have a time adjusting to the fact that
when Brandi returns to his home and hearth, she'll be as loose as a two dollar
whore until something of a surgical nature is done to correct this problem."

	Karl could not resist stepping in at this point. "Now I think that what
Randi has done in conspiring to deliver her darling daughter, the fabulous
Brandi, into the hands of this gang of perverts is worthy of some kind of
punishment, and so I have decided that all day tomorrow Randi will be topside,
out in the sun, securely restrained and completely naked, available for any and
all forms of suitable punishment for her truly despicable misdeed. Just remember
this is my game, and it's played by my rules." He looked to Randi, who nodded
her head in acceptance of his decision.

	Karl glanced toward Brad and spoke, " She has agreed to this penalty,
and I would expect her husband to accept my decision as well. Brad, do I have
your support?"

	All heads turned in the direction of Brad Barnes. He looked at his wife,
then his boss, and nodded his head. As he did so, he laughed to himself. He
could always depend on his wife to stir the pot and try to become the center of
attraction. Well, it looked as if she'd pulled it off once again. Now he
wondered how he could make it a bit more intense for his sex and pain crazed
mate. Brad cleared his throat as soon as the murmuring from the group died down.

	"I have a suggestion that might make the punishment even more suitable.
My daughter is entertaining, against her will I might add, at least a dozen
angry people. Our group numbers only eight, nine counting our honored guest and
advisor, Trixie. So I would like to suggest to our host that he consider
inviting the crew members to participate in my wife's punishment to sort of even
things out." As soon as he finished a few of the guests began to applaud his
suggestion, and shortly thereafter Karl joined in, which made it unanimous as
far as Brad was concerned. He stole a glance at his wife and saw the faint smile
of approval that crossed her face. It was going to be a very productive, and
perhaps even profitable weekend for all the members of the Barnes family.

 	Now it was Leonard's turn to tell the group what he had managed to force
from his partner. The well groomed middle-aged man seemed a bit uncomfortable as
he became the center of attraction. He hesitated briefly as if gathering his
thoughts and began to describe what Claire had confessed to him over the past
two hours as he took her in all her holes, pinching and poking her huge breasts
which he observed to be implants, information that no one there seemed to care
much about, since it was quite obvious that her breasts had been surgically
enhanced.

	After some hemming and hawing he got down to cases. It seemed that
Claire had been taking on a series of young lovers for the last ten years, and
had just recently taken up with a nineteen year old college student who had a
great cock and could provide her with the action that she needed, and wasn't
getting from her husband. Vladimir interrupted Leonard at this point.

	"I'm afraid that poor Leonard has fallen victim to one of those charades
that Claire and I utilize to make our sex lives a bit more exciting. The
particular scenario he refers to has as it's center piece, Benjamin, who I
hired. He is a real person and does indeed possess the male equipment that my
dear wife values so highly. We plan to keep Benjamin involved in this latest
game for perhaps another couple of months before moving on to another scenario
that my wife and I are currently discussing whenever I can get her away from her
new lover who has been keeping her rather well satisfied."

	Leonard just stood there, slowly seething at the duplicity of his
partner and the smugness of her husband. He did not take kindly to the type of
public ridicule he was getting, especially in a setting such as this where it
was obvious that each of the couples invited by Karl were doing more than just
playing some games on this yacht. This was a contest and he was not yet sure
whether there would just be a winner and two also-rans; perhaps the losers would
pay a much greater penalty than just the loss of face or a game. Karl Neilson
broke the sombre mood that was beginning to settle on the group by announcing
that he would now take center stage and see if what he thought he had gotten
from his partner was indeed the unvarnished truth.

	Brad wondered if there was any reason why his boss chose to go before he
had his chance to expose some deep dark secret from his partner, Karl's gorgeous
companion. It was too late to do anything else than what he had decided to do.
She had provided no information that he could use to make himself look good, so
he was going to take another approach that was highly risky and might land him
in much more hot water than poor Leonard was currently occupying. As soon as
Karl began speaking Brad understood his reason for preempting him. For all his
posturing, Karl Neilson had a very refined sense about people, which was part of
his success as a business man. He was putting it on display for all to see.

	"First I must compliment Leonard for having the good sense to marry and
cherish a woman such as Millicent. This lady proved to be a most formidable
opponent for this player and I had to resort to the good offices of my advisor,
Trixie, in order to wrest from her the secret that I am about to reveal. Some of
you might argue that two against one is not a fair contest, but we are playing
by my rules and only one other person took advantage of this particular
loophole."

	"I will also admit that I thoroughly enjoyed stirring up my worthy
opponent's insides, fore and aft. The aft facilities, so to speak, were by far
the more enjoyable, since they have not seen much use. Despite the fact that
Millicent, like the rest of us is a dedicated swinger, she has only recently
begun to offer her aft entry way, mostly to her husband and a few SOBs like
myself. She admitted to me while I was stretching the aforementioned entry way,
that this is another way for her to keep him interested in her well seasoned
body, which as you will also discover is remarkably well preserved. In passing I
must mention that Trixie expressed her appreciation for the lingual skill which
Millicent demonstrated as she suctioned my advisor's vagina until it was totally
devoid of any remnants of the more than one dozen loads of semen that had been
deposited within her during this day. In fact it was that skill that provided
the only chink in Millicent's armor, and I took full advantage of the situation.
Now to her nasty little secret which I believe will come as a surprise to her
faithful, swinging husband."

	The man was a spell-binder. You could hear a pin drop on the plush
carpet at this moment as everyone waited impatiently for the secret to be
revealed. Karl took the opportunity to break the silence with a little jest,
"Drum roll please and may I have the envelope. It seems that despite all the
care and attention that she has been receiving from her husband, this hussy has
also gone behind his back to take a lover, a lover who is nearly thirty years
her junior and most malleable."

	Millicent's face was pale and her breathing rapid. For some reason Brad
focused on this naked woman with her sagging, average-sized breasts with very
long nipples and her immaculately shaven pubes that featured a set of thick,
wrinkled cunt lips. He wanted to fuck her until she screamed for mercy. Then in
his mind's eye, she was hanging by her wrists on the top deck next to Randi who
was being fucked bowlegged, and he was whipping the skin off her front side,
cutting deep gashes into her tired flesh and reveling in the screams he could
still tear from her as he ripped away her skin with his whip. Brad was shaken by
the feelings that this gray haired woman was evoking in him, and didn't fully
understand why he reacted to her that way.

	Then after a short pause for effect, Karl brought down the hammer. "Now
for the surprise part; Millicent's lover is a graduate student at the local
university. This charming young lady is working on her PhD thesis studying the
influence of corporate status on family life, with emphasis on its sexual
aspects. I can't help but wonder about the motivation for this student to enter
a lesbian relationship with a woman so senior to herself. Could there be an
element of quid pro quo in this budding liaison?"

	Now it was Leonard's time to speak his piece on this matter, and he did
so initially in a voice that trembled, but as he continued to describe his
reaction to this stunning news, his voice took on a hard, almost defiant edge.
Brad chuckled to himself as the thought "no more mister nice guy" flashed across
his mind. Millicent had opened up a can of worms and she just might regret her
little dalliance even before she left the ship.

	"This comes as a distinct shock to me. My initial rection is not one of
kindness to my now unfaithful wife after almost thirty years of marriage.
Believe it or not there is such a thing as being faithful to one's spouse even
as you both choose new sex partners for an evening or weekend's pleasure. That
is done openly and with everyone's consent. That is not what happened in this
case. I am also puzzled by her choice of sex partners; why not a man? I would
like to flatter myself by thinking that perhaps she could not find one superior
to myself, but I fear I would be merely deluding myself. Frankly I will need
some support from this group to enable me and Millicent to come to some
agreement on how we may go forward from this position which I find highly
unpalatable. I am tempted to suggest that my faithless wife spend some time
topside as well, learning her place and atoning for this grevious offense to me,
her faithful husband."

	Karl could barely contain himself. Already he could see two of the five
women on the top deck being brutalized by the group as well as the crew. What
other little surprises might be in store for these two, or would it be more? He
knew that Randi would be enjoying every moment of her "ordeal", but he did
wonder how Millicent would react when she was gang raped and beaten perhaps to
within an inch of her life tomorrow. How would Leonard handle having to witness
his wife of thirty years giving up every hole to whoever wanted it, or being
bent over the side being sodomized while someone else, male or female tried to
take the skin off her back with a whip?

	It now was Brad's turn to stand and deliver. He was the star of the show
and Karl did his best to warmup the crowd for him. "Fellow swingers and honored
guest, I have deliberately saved Brad for last for a variety of reasons. He was
the only one who was wise enough to utilize Trixie in helping him wrest a deep,
dark secret from his charge. His challenge is of particular interest to me as
Jennifer is my companion for the weekend and therefore has some degree of cachet
among the group I have invited to participate in this weekend of frolic,
revelations and challenges to one's self-worth. He has also showed a high degree
of maturity and good common sense in addressing the surprise that his wife gave
him. Rarely has a person gone me one better, but he did and under rather trying
circumstances. So without further ado let me introduce Brad Barnes, an up and
coming, in more ways than one, member of the corporation and the lion tamer who
sticks his head into the mouth and other orifices of his fantastic wife who in
my humble opinion is one of the wonders of the swing world." Brad took a deep
breath as he stepped to the center of the room to make his presentation, for
that is what it was, and he knew it.

	He made the obligatory thanks for Karl's introduction and seconded the
opinion that his wife, Randi, was indeed one of the swing world wonders. Then he
used this observatin to compare Jennifer to Randi. He started out by comparing
their faces and figures, admitting that Jennifer's good looks were second to
none, but conterbalancing this with the thought that like fine wine, some degree
of maturing was required before a woman came into full flower. He saw that many
in the audience were nodding in agreement. He then segued into a discussion of
his wife's prowess as a bedmate and dropped the bomb.

	"I think I know Jennifer's secret, even though she was very, very
careful to avoid any reference to it. Speaking as one who just had free reign to
romp and stomp all over that fabulous form, I must admit to being disappointed
in the extreme. To be frank, I don't think her heart is in it. On a scale of one
to ten, Jennifer on her best day probably rates a two for sexiness and
responsiveness. She should be the poster child for passive resistance. Jennifer
just lies there with her perfect pussy open for use and steals away while her
partner does all the work and invests all the emotional energy as well. In a
word Jennifer is a sexual fraud! That is her little secret, the one perhaps she
hasn't fully revealed even to herself. This paragon of physical perfection is a
hollow shell. In truth Jennifer could very well be the standard against which
all blow-up dolls and empty-headed bimbos should be measured. After all, she's
merely there to keep her companion company while he gets himself off all by
himself."

	Brad's comments brought gasps from a few of the women, but not Randi,
who winked and blew him a kiss. The audience lapsed into a stunned silence and
looked to Karl for his reaction. His face was frozen into a frown, and many of
the group began to discuss this terrible gaffe that Brad had made. Then just as
suddenly Karl spoke out in a loud voice.

	 "Brad, you have failed to follow the rules of the game, remember, my
game, my rules. Therefore you come in dead last, not a good start, but not
enough to have me order the crew to throw you and your fantastic wife overboard.
I will give you high marks for guts, I admire that in my people. For all I know,
you may be proven correct some time in the future, that's a possibility. I admit
you have taken a view of Jennifer that is radical, so radical that I will need
time to fully digest what I heard tonight. Until then let's all take a break
from being so serious and get down to what I had hoped would be going full blast
long before now. Ladies and gentlemen, start your libidos and let's get this
orgy on the road."


 *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***
*** *** *** ***



	Things were not going well at all for poor Jon. For all her beauty and
sexiness, Helene was proving herself to be a castrator, not a good
characteristic for one so gifted physically. At the moment Jon had been retied
so that Helene had easy access to his asshole as well as his family jewels. His
ankles were sandwiching his head, being held in this stressful position by the
ropes that his aunt had brought from her own home. He could hear her humming and
clucking on occasion as she made the knots fast and checked them for integrity.
Jon sometimes wondered where his aunt picked up all these arcane skills that
seemed so inappropriate for a woman of her refined tastes.

	Aunt Margaret, never Maggie, had arranged herself so that Jon's tongue
was polishing her rosebud to glistening perfection. The position she held
herself in was not the most comfortable, but what her nephew was delivering made
it all worthwhile. Margaret was also able to observe what her companion was
doing to her nephew as well. The dark-haired beauty had worked her middle
finger, well past the first joint, into Jon's rectum. From her facial
expression, she was probing experimentally to find out where the man's special
spots were located. Margaret remembered her first tentative exploration of her
young nephew's anal region and all the delightful surprises she unearthed as her
finger poked, and pried around in that warm, moist tunnel.

	She could tell by the way Jon's tongue moved whenever Helene had struck
a nerve, so to speak. She could not help uttering a little gasp whenever this
occurred. Her companion pushed her finger deeper and Jon's tongue began
fluttering in an entirely different rhythm as she discovered more sensitive
areas. Helene finally tired of this activity and pulled her glistening digit
free and looked at Margaret with a small smile on her face. Her mentor sighed
and wiggled her bottom erotically against Jon's face and whispered, "Yes, my
darling, I'll let you tease him if you wish, but only for a brief time. My
darling nephew is doing such a wonderful job presently that I can't stay away
from his tongue for any length of time."

	While Helene fed her middle finger into Jon's mouth for him to clean,
Margaret toyed with his rock hard cock, raking it gently from tip to base with
her carefully manicured fingernails and watching it twitch in response to the
stimulation she was providing. She knew that it would not be long before his
hard length of hot flesh was buried deep inside her moist tunnel for a nice long
canter, the first of what would be many during this long weekend. If Helene
remained standoffish, that would mean more of Jon's delightful cock for her to
enjoy. It would be her gain and her protogee's loss if this happened. She
remembered a play on words she heard from some trollop when she was much younger
and just beginning to appreciate male flesh. "You can bring the cunt to the
cock, but it's her that's got to want to do the fucking."

	When she was satisfied that he had properly cleaned her finger of his
"filth", Helene decided it was time to avail herself of some of the toys and
such that occupied the table beside the bed. She selected a bullet vibrator and
checked to make sure it was functioning. She held the humming instrument up so
that Jon and Margaret could see it. Jon's aunt suggested that Helene also put a
cock ring on him to assure that his first offering would still be available when
she took her initial turn on their host. She nodded her approval once the rubber
ring was snugged tightly around the base of Jon's rigid cock. His cock twitched
and began oozing precum as Helene worked the vibrator into his rectum and
searched for his prostate. Meanwhile Margaret resumed her teasing as she ran her
fingernails across the head of his cock and licked the salty fluid that she
scooped out from the slit.

	Jon was now hanging between heaven and hell, his cock and balls being
unmercifully teased by his aunt's knowing fingernails and darting tongue while
his throbbing prostate seemed to be growing larger by the minute as the buzzing
sex toy followed its contours, driving the man to near desperation. He wanted to
cum so very badly, but there was just too much back pressure from that damned
cock ring, and his aunt seemed to know exactly when enough was enough. If he
didn't have relief soon he would explode or go mad. In his saner moments Jon
knew that his aunt probably wanted him inside her as much as he did. Margaret
was mistress of the tease, but only up to a point, because she would become as
sex crazed as he was. They had this strange symbiotic relationship when it came
to orgasms. They both knew that they depended on the other to make that special
moment unique and overwhelming. They seemed to feed on each other's frenzy. That
point had just about arrived, but Helene Corday was oblivious to what was going
on between her prey and her mentor.

	Helene was startled when Margaret scrambled down from her perch and
announced that it was time for she and her nephew to have their moment. She
obediently assisted Jon's aunt in untying him so that he could be mounted by his
aunt. She watched open-mouthed as Jon's cock disappeared inside Margaret in one
firm thrust as she shifted herself from side to side to welcome and accommodate
him into her tight tunnel. Helene could smell the scent of sex fluids coming
from them both, a rare event for her to experience. Then she watched, almost
hypnotized, as Margaret began to move up and down on the man's stiff shaft; at
her apex only the head remained captured by her swollen, rapidly coloring cunt
lips. Then her hips would swivel and that wet channel would swallow the invader
whole.

	Gradually their movements came into synch and all that could be heard
was the squishing sounds of heated wet flesh colliding and retreating as the two
got closer and closer to their goal. Almost against her will the young woman
found her fingers buried between her cunt lips stirring up her juices as she
responded to the frenzied activity she was witnessing. She had never seen her
mentor in this state. The cool, knowing and always controlled woman that had
become her mistress was gone, now replaced by a savage from the wild eager for
her kill. Their screams made the hair on the back of her neck stiffen; she was
watching two beasts of the jungle mating furiously and the energy being released
seemed to flood the room. Helene lost control and joined them for a brief moment
that would remain with her for the rest of her days.

	Later as the trio recovered from their exertions, Helene exacted some
revenge from her mentor for upsetting her and exposing her true self, even if
only to herself. Magaret was too exhausted to fight off her adversary and
surrendered her body to Helene's tender mercies. The young woman slipped her
fingers into her mentor's cum filled cunt and wiggled them around to gauge the
elasticity of that well-fucked tunnel. Satisfied with the results, she closed
her thumb and entered it as well. Then it was a simple matter to close her hand
into a fist. Her mentor made a feeble effort to prevent what she knew was about
to happen, but her wishes were totally ignored. That lump of skin, bone and
flesh began to wedge its way further and further into Jon's aunt. Jon idly
observed what was going on between the two women and his spent cock began to
harden at the sight of Helene's wrist disappearing between his aunt's swollen
cunt lips.

	Helene slowly worked her fist deeper into Margaret's sodden channel and
realized that her mentor was probably too exhausted from that awesome orgasm she
had experienced to properly react to this treatment. The young woman knew there
would be other opportunities for such activities and accordingly backed off
after a few minutes of teasing, making slow movements back and forth over a span
of perhaps a few inches, just to let Margaret know how precarious her current
situation was. Her fist was coated with a thick layer of mucous and juice from
Margaret, and the cum that Jon had spurted deep inside his aunt. With a
malicious grin she presented her glistening fist to Jon and ordered him to lick
it clean. Margaret nodded her head in approval and gave her protogee a smile
before complimenting her on her behavior. "You have much to learn my dear child,
but tonight you have taken a major step on the road to self-awareness. Now it's
time for you and I to take our leave so Jon can contemplate what we have in
store for him tomorrow."



				(To be continued)   


 					The Best Laid Plans



					    Chapter 6


	Ralph and Larry were the first to check on Brandi the next morning. Just
before the first break in darkness the two of them tramped onto the porch where
the trembling teen stood, still moving from one leg to the other to prevent the
cramping from getting worse. Ralph slapped her butt and inquired if she had
enjoyed her little stay communing with nature. "I like that little jig she's
doing," observed Larry as the girl continued to hop from one foot to the other.
"Let's get her inside and tear off a piece before those school folk wake up and
start in on her again," suggested his companion.

	Once again they pushed the exhausted girl down onto the coffee table and
took turns pounding away on her, alternating between her tight cunt and even
tighter throat. They took their time, enjoying the suffering they were causing
in their victim. They drilled out her cunt with hard deep strokes, and when they
tired they moved to her throat, using that tunnel to get a coating of saliva
applied to their cocks to soothe the skin that had been rubbing against her cunt
walls as they skewered her tight, dry, teen twat.

	Ralph enjoyed wrapping his big hands around her neck and squeezing while
he reamed out her tight tunnel and watched her face turn blue as he slowly
strangled her. Larry was attracted to her big firm tits that he slapped
viciously in rhythm to the thrusts he delivered into her sore fuck box. At other
times he would maul them, grabbing the firm bags of titmeat and then twisting
and jerking those meaty mounds in a fruitless effort to tear them from her chest
wall. All the while the teen's eyes were fixed on the ceiling, staring blankly
as they pummeled her bare body. To Brandi, being on her back, even while being
brutally raped and tormented was an improvement over standing there in the
darkness shivering and wondering if the next wave of cramps might be the cause
of her death by slow strangulation.

	Once they had filled Brandi's cunt with their first loads of the day,
they marched the naked teen over to the barn where the teachers were bedded
down. On the way they tormented her by mentioning how potent their cum was and
with any kind of luck between them and the male teachers she would be well on
her way to teen motherhood before she left the farm tomorrow night. Ralph roused
their guests while Larry took care of his pack of dogs, making sure they were
properly fed and watered, and ready to put on a show for the assembled guests.

	Two of the men took the opportunity to avail themselves of Brandi's sexy
body, driving their hard cocks in and out of her sore cunt without any concern
for her gasps and grunts as their cocks stirred up the two loads of cum that
were already marinating within her. By the time they had finished loading the
teen up with some fresh cum their companions were awake and looking for
breakfast. They marched the teen back to the farm house and turned her over to
Ralph while they had breakfast.

	Ralph took the girl to an enclosure that was used to temporarily house
farm animals such as pigs and horses. The pen had three rails, the topmost
nearly six feet high. Brandi offered little resistance as he began roping her to
the rails. The teen's arms were stretched out along the top rail, roped at the
wrists, elbows and upper arms; the coarse fiber sinking cruelly into her tender
flesh as he cinched them as tight as he could before knotting them. While he
waited for Larry to assist him in fixing Brandi into a position that would allow
her tormentors almost total access to her naked body, he amused himself by
tormenting her big bouncy breasts, punching them flat as she grunted and sobbed,
then twisting her nipples until she shreiked in pain, then pulling on those
tender nubbins to see how far he could stretch them. Her outcries brought Larry
over after he finished taking care of his dogs.

	The two men raised Brandi so that her legs could be spread apart and
roped to the middle rail in much the same configuration as her arms. They
stepped back and took in the erotic sight of the teen's fuck box spread wide for
the taking. Her crotch was now a little over three feet from the ground, almost
in perfect position for some good old country style fucking. The coarse ropes
had nearly disappeared into her firm thighs and shapely calves. The other
hitches that held her knees and ankles to the rough wood were cinched so tightly
that her feet were already beginning to change color from the restriction in
blood circulation this was causing.

	Larry grinned at Ralph and they both laughed. "Let's give her a test
drive to make sure everything fits. I'll take her asshole, you do her cunt."
Larry said. They argued good naturedly, Ralph claiming that since this was his
idea, he should have first choice as to which part of the teen he got. They
finally compromised at taking her in both holes, with Larry starting off in her
ass. Ralph had to hold on to her tits as he rammed his hard meat up her front
fuck tunnel, standing on tip-toes to get inside that warm, moist tube of flesh.
Because of all the brutal fucking the teen was getting, her body was beginning
to adjust to it by producing some lubricant to ease the pain associated with the
scraping of her twat.

	Both men agreed that her asshole was at the perfect height for some
serious cornholing. They could get tremendous leverage by holding on to the
rails or reaching around and grabbing her tits while they rototilled her tender
shit chute. As the "test drive" continued, some of the teachers drifted over to
where the action was and began lining up for their crack at the helpless teen.
It was going to be a very long morning for Brandi Barnes.

	Once Larry and Ralph were done taking their test drive, they stepped
back and let the teachers and their dates have some fun with the big titted
teen. The women made sure that their men were hard and ready to go, acting as
fluffers to get them ready to ream and pound the teen's holes. It didn't take
long for them to dump the contents of their churning balls into Brandi's
dripping fuck tunnel, or gaping asshole. Even Janet, the only female teacher in
attendance, donned her strap-on and stepped up onto a small box that the farmer
had provided so she could drill out Brandi's box without difficulty. The other
women moved around so they could torment Brandi's raw, gaping back channel. They
took turns jamming a thick tree limb they had found nearby into the teen's sore
asshole until she began bleeding.

	The men started to complain that the way she was roped to the railing
precluded them from being able to throat fuck her. One enterprising teacher
clambered up until she was supporting his entire weight on her trembling thighs.
He took two handfuls of her black hair and used them to stabilize himself as he
began to make her swallow his semi-rigid pole, which with every stroke into her
mouth became harder and longer. Soon snot was pouring from Brandi's nostrils as
he choke-fucked her savagely, being urged on by his fellow teachers to make her
puke all over his dick so they could take in the sight of Brandi having to clean
her own vomit from it.

	The ever helpful Ralph retrieved a second wooden platform that allowed
all of their guests to take a turn having Brandi suck or swallow them. One of
the dates broke the ice by pissing in the teen's face, holding her steady so she
could drench Brandi from eyebrows to chin with her acrid offering. Ralph and
Larry roared with laughter as the teachers nearly drowned the guest of honor in
piss. Toward the end of this particular humiliation the helpless brunette was
forced to swallow everything they could deliver from their bladders. By the time
they were done with her, Brandi's belly had become rounded from the amount of
urine that had made its way into her.

	About half the teachers, including Janet, took Brandi for another ride
around the block while the others rested up and got some sun. The day was going
to be unseasonably warm. Once the men were done pumping more cum into her front
and rear entrances as well as Janet battering both channels with her trusty
strap-on, they too took a break, leaving the wornout teen to hang limply from
the ropes holding her to the railings. Her reduced response during the last
round of rapes had them upset. Once more it was Ralph to the rescue.

	He suggested that perhaps the teen needed to go for a swim in the cold
waters of the abandoned rock quarry that was part of his property. Soon a weary
Brandi Barnes, leaking cum from both her holes, was being prodded towards the
quarry for her wake up call for the afternoon. They arrived at the edge of the
quarry, a deep cut into a rock formation no longer profitable. In some places
the pit was sixty feet deep, and there the water was frigid year round. Ralph
suggested that they throw Brandi from a location about fifty yards from where
they stood.

	The teenager began to loudly object and even made a stumbling attempt to
escape. For her troubles a couple of the men took off their belts and gave her a
sound thrashing, promising her even worse when they returned to the farm. "We're
going to whip the skin off those big tits when we get back and then maybe we'll
even rub them with oil and light them up." Alvin threatened. He was her history
teacher and he fantasized about being an inquisitor and torturing the teen tramp
to confess that she was possessed by the devil.

	Ralph buckled a leather collar around Brandi's neck and cinched it
snugly as he observed that this was her lifeline, and if for some reason it let
go, she'd probably drown in the frigid water. The terrified dark haired beauty
began to beg them not to do this, promising them anything they wanted her to do
for them, no questions asked. He hooked a metal snap to the collar that
connected to one hundred feet of cable. She shreiked and begged, struggling
madly against the chains that were attached to her ankles and locked tightly
together. Her hands were tied tightly behind her back and to make things even
more interesting they looped a few turns of rope around her chest, squashing her
breasts flat and making it difficult to take a deep breath. A weighted belt was
snapped around her waist to make sure that she sank once she hit the water. Then
two of the men picked her up and swung her over the side and let her plummet
into the icy waters below as the cable unwound with a whirring noise.

	Brandi hit the water on her back and her screaming abruptly stopped.
They watched as her body sank beneath the surface. "Count to one hundred,
slowly, and then hoist her out so she can get some air." counseled Ralph as he
watched bubbles rise from where Brandi had disappeared. They watched as the
cable slowly unwound further, indicating the depth of her descent. Jason, her
math teacher, nodded and clucked to himself for a time before oserving, "Damn,
that bitch must be twenty-five feet down already. I'll bet that hot ass of hers
is freezing solid. I wonder if she's swallowing any water yet?" That last remark
broght some sinister chuckling from Ralph and his partner.

	Pulling the senseless teen up to the surface proved to be an arduous
task that took the combined efforts of the teachers as well as their host. Larry
refused to get involved, standing beside the straining group with his arms
folded across his chest. From where they stood there was perhaps ten feet
separating them from the unconscious brunette. "We better haul her up and make
sure she's ready to go diving again.  I don't like the looks of her face, she's
almost blue and it doesn't look as if she's breathing either." This observation
came from William, the science teacher. He was scared that he wouldn't have
another chance to fuck that hot holed honey in the ass. Like the rest of them he
was too wrapped up in the thrill of having this teen teaser at his mercy to
worry about what might happen if she cashed out here on the farm.

	When they got the teen from the pit she appeared to be nearly dead. Her
face was mottled and her body had a bluish tinge to it. It did not appear that
she was breathing either. To his credit, Jason immediately went to work giving
the dark haired lovely CPR while his companions stood by with shocked looks on
their faces. The possibility that Brandi Barnes was dead or dying was beginning
to sink into them. It was touch and go for a few minutes and then the girl began
to cough up some of the water she had taken into her lungs on her long dive
through the icy water covering the quarry. Ralph observed that perhaps he had
counted a bit too slow and suggested that the next time she dove counting to
sixty might be a better idea. He got no argument from the teachers.

	Brandi was still kind of groggy when they threw into the pit once more.
This time she  split the surface cleanly and descended rapidly. Even though the
time she spent beneath the surface was significantly shorter, she reached a much
greater depth. By the time they recovered her, the dark haired teen was
unconscious and blue. This time rather than give her CPR, Jason did a knee drop
on the brunette's belly and immediately water began pouring from her nostrils
and mouth. She remained out cold and her breathing was sporadic and shallow. It
took two more knee drops, the last one smashing down on her swollen cunt, before
Brandi's eyes flew open. She immediately began begging them to stop this
torment, pleading that another trip into the frigid waters of the pit would
probably kill her. Janet was all for finding out if their prisoner was
exaggerating, but cooler heads prevailed. They marched the shivering brunette
back to the main area of the farm so she could be introduced to the pack of dogs
that were already pacing back and forth in their cages, eager to get at Brandi
Barnes.


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	The orgy had lasted well into the morning hours, which explained why it
was nearly noon before a naked Randi Barnes was marched up to the top deck for
her day in the sun. Right behind her, and just as unadorned, walked Millicent.
She, unlike her companion, would spend most of the warm summer-like day dangling
over the side, hanging by her wrists from a hoist. Her trim mature body would be
buffeted by the wind as the yacht plowed through the waves at better than
fifteen knots.

	The other members of the group as well as most of the yacht's crew stood
silent and watched as first Randi was put on her back and then tied in spread
eagle fashion over one of the hatches. As the day wore on that hatch would
become hot to the point of being painful, roasting her haunches as she struggled
to keep her skin from contacting the heated metal. Carl supervised the men
roping her down, cinching the loops around her wrists and ankles until she
gasped in pain.

 	"I want her tied so tight she can't even squeak. Make sure you cinch
those tits good and tight and then stretch them until they're in her armpits. I
want to see those knockers turning black by mid-afternoon. Now since I want our
guest of honor to get an all over tan, take this surgical glue and paste those
cunt lips to her thighs so that pussy gets plenty of sun when we're not tearing
it up with whatever feels good to do. As far as I am concerned, the only thing
that does down this bitch's throat besides hard cock is cum and piss."

	All Randi could do was blink into the broiling sun as it began to toast
her naked body. She turned her head to watch them prepare Millicent for her day
on the ocean. The slim, gray haired woman was hung by her wrists using padded
cuffs. Since she wasn't going to be made available in the same way as Randi, two
large rubber dildos were wedged into her cunt and up her tight asshole. Once her
ankles were tied together with rope, and just before the hoist swung her naked
body away from the deck and out into the brisk wind that would scour her tender
skin while the rays of the sun cooked her shivering flesh, they hung a sack
filled with sand from her bound ankles, stretching her bare body. 

	As the long day slowly went by, she would find it harder and harder to
get breath as her muscles contracted and refused to function properly. The orgy
had lasted well into the morning hours, which explained why it was nearly noon
before a naked Randi Barnes was marched up to the top deck for her day in the
sun. Right behind her, and just as unadorned, walked Millicent. She, unlike her
companion, would spend most of the warm summer-like day dangling over the side,
hanging by her wrists from a hoist. Her trim mature body would be buffeted by
the wind as the yacht plowed through the waves at better than fifteen knots.

	
	

*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***



	It had taken Jon some time before he went to sleep. He could hear what
was going on in the room next to his. He heard the rustling, the soft sounds of
lips on wet flesh, and the moans. He listened, transfixed, to the soft voices
urging and pleading, sometimes demanding. He occasionally could make out a few
words, " More...go to the left...no, not there, go lower...Lick, don't
nuzzle..." He fell asleep to the gentle voices giving and talking the pleasures
that were traded back and forth to the accompaniment of muffled sighs and
groans, as well as the counterpoint now and then provided by the occasional
creaking from the bed upon which they reveled.

	He awakened to the scent emanating from Helene's hairy pubes as the
young woman lowered her fat pudendum to his face. He didn't need any
instructions; his tongue automatically began to forage in that forest of springy
curls, seeking her entrance. He slid his tongue between the plump cunt lips
guarding her grotto and made his way inside, his tongue flickering from side to
side as it went deeper. Her body tensed, an indication that his efforts were
beginning to bear fruit. He picked up the pace a bit and started to probe the
wet walls of her chamber. They tasted of salt and sweetness, a strange
combination that excited him tremendously.

 	He busied himself at his task, bringing Helene Corday to a point where
she began to actively participate in this erotic dance, thrusting her hips
forward, driving his tongue even further into her yawning crevice. When her
orgasm rolled though her body it was almost as if she had some technique for
controlling this delicious sensation to get the maximum from it. Jon was
accustomed more to his aunt's more violent explosions that seemed so out of
place when compared to her serene exterior.

	Jon could not recall his cock ever being any harder. It twitched and
even thumped against his belly, eager to follow the lead of his tongue and plumb
the depths of this strange young woman's body. Aunt Margaret's voice broke the
mood. "I thought so, I knew as soon as I awoke and you were not there. How
naughty of you to start without me."  The tone of her voice told her nephew that
she was quite pleased to find her young companion and lover here with him.

	Margaret Baugh had her practical side as well. She quickly freed her
nephew from his bonds and allowed him to use the facilities. When he returned
she and Helene were locked into a classic sixty-nine position and from the
sounds issuing from the pair, they were very close to achieving their mutual
objective. He felt uncomfortable witnessing this activity and so he went to the
kitchen to prepare breakfast for the three of them.  Jon was not your typical
helpless bachelor; he had mastered the art of preparing food, not cuisine, but
something that was substantial and satisfying to his palate.

	Today would be a long and exhausting series of meetings of the loins and
he fully expected Helene to challenge his aunt when it came to such matters. He
had unwittingly unlocked whatever had been pent up within this youthful force of
nature and now he must somehow survive her enthusiasm for her new freedom. It
was a challenge he was eager to accept.






				(To be continued)


					The Best Laid Plans


					      Chapter 7


	By the time the group returned from the quarry it was nearly noon and so
while Larry, with the assistance of Jason and William set up the dog run, the
rest prepared lunch. Brandi was taken over to the fence and retied so that she
was more easily accessible for those interested in a little pussy or ass before
eating. Alvin and Bart decided to take advantage of what Brandi appeared to be
offering. There was no doubt that even after what she had been put through, she
still was an awesome collection of curves and hollows that would tempt all but
the most hardened of men. Soon Bart was pumping away inside her tight twat while
his fellow teacher enjoyed the talented mouth and tongue of their prisoner.

	The teachers helping Larry were fascinated by the arrangement that was
to feature their guest and the ten dogs who seemed most eager to get down to the
business of skewering her front and back. They put up a low wooden board hinged
so that it could be split to accommodate the head and hands of whoever was to
occupy it. It was nothing more than a copy, a fairly good copy, of the kind of
restraining device used to confine criminals and other riffraff during medieval
times. Long spikes were driven into the ground to make the stock secure. Brandi
would be forced to kneel and then her head and arms would be placed into the
stock to hold her securely. Larry showed them the heavy canvas that would be
strapped over her back to protect it from being scratched and ripped up by the
dogs as they took turns mounting their bitch.

	The dog pack that would be entertaining their charming teenaged guest
was astonishing in its diversity. There were ten animals in all, each a
different breed, and all of them fairly large and well muscled. Larry assured
them that the dogs were also very well hung for dogs and had been trained by him
personally in the fine art of fucking the human female. He did admit that Brandi
would be the youngest bitch his dogs ever had a chance to fuck, and one of the
very few that would be expected to handle this number of animals.

 	"I had one dame who had been caught cheating on her husband and she
agreed to taking on all the dogs while her husband taped the scene. I understand
that he shows it fairly regularly at parties and other get-togethers they have
at their home. He claims his wife is a changed woman ever since her close
encounter with my dogs. I wonder how that big-titted, teen tramp will handle the
experience." They laughed at his remark and headed toward the tables where lunch
awaited them.

	As the group ate, Larry regaled them with a description of the pack and
some of his previous clients. Well within hearing distance, Brandi struggled
against the ropes holding her fast and salivated at the sight and smell of food.
They had not fed her since she had been taken from her home, and despite all the
pain she was having, her appetite was in good working order. She could also hear
the dog handler describe in all its gory details what was about to befall her
once they were done eating. Was there anything that she could say or do that
would prevent them from carrying out this fiendish plan to have her raped by a
pack of dogs? She tried to shout at them, pleading her case. Finally Janet
sauntered over and jammed a rag into her mouth and warned her not to disturb the
diners or she'd get more than just an afternoon's outing with the dogs. To
emphasize her threat she twisted Brandi's nipples until tears rolled down the
teen's cheeks.

	Larry explained that this was his hobby, and a rather profitable one at
that. He intended to tape the afternoon's gang rape of Brandi by his animals and
sell carefully edited versions to his many clients. He mentioned that Ralph
would be getting a copy as his fee for arranging the meeting between Larry's
dogs and Brandi. Naturally many of his companions at the table inquired about
obtaining copies as well, but were a little put-off by his asking price.

	Without missing a beat Larry segued into a description of what would be
happening during the afternoon. His pack was to be divided into two groups; one
would have access to Brandi's hind quarters, the other her open mouth. For the
first round the teen's asshole would be securely plugged to prevent any unwanted
access. For the second round when the dogs switched positions, it would be her
cum-filled cunt that would be placed off limits. There was a collective gasp
from the teachers when they realized what that meant. Since his dogs were quite
capable of delivering three or four loads of hot thick dog cum in an afternoon,
they would likely be allowed two turns on her hindquarters as well as her mouth.
He observed that by the end of the session she'd be loaded with dog sperm. "That
little belly of hers will be positively bulging from all the cum my dogs will
have poured down her throat."

	Brandi put up a tremendous struggle when they untied her and tried to
get her into the narrow dog run. The terrified girl actually broke free and made
a frantic dash for freedom. She was tackled and for her trouble received a
number of kicks to her ribs and when she still offered some resistance Ralph
caught her in the pit of the stomach with his heavy steel-toed shoe. The teen
puked up mostly bile as her belly contracted from the pain. They dragged the
sputtering brunette by her hair over to the entrance to the enclosure she would
occupy for the better part of the afternoon.

	It only took a few minutes to get Brandi into the stock and strap the
canvas onto her back. It took a pair of them to hold her steady enough for the
O-ring gag to be jammed into place, forcing her mouth wide open. Finally Larry
brought out a rag and rubbed it over her face as she shook her head from side to
side in hopeless frustration. He produced another rag and rubbed it up and down
her fat-lipped cunt. Both had been seasoned with the scent of a bitch in heat.
Then to complete her preparation, he shoved a rubber bung between her firm
rounded cheeks and locked it into place. Brandi was now ready to meet her animal
lovers.

	Ralph stationed himself at one end of the run and Larry the other; his
group of dogs would have access to her swollen cunt. He nodded to Ralph and the
two of them opened the cage doors and out sprinted an Akita, heading for
Brandi's seasoned cunt while a mastiff raced toward her open mouth. In just a
few seconds the dog from Japan had mounted the girl and was frantically poking
its red cock, already dripping with pre-cum, into the vicinity of her tight
twat. Meanwhile the mastiff placed his front paws on the top of the stock and
pounded away at the teen's wide-streched mouth with his long length of dripping
red meat.

	The 90 pound Akita finally sank his cock into Brandi's dry cunt and
began battering it in a frenzy of movement, its nearly eight inch organ moving
so fast that it appeared to be a blur to the group surrounding the run. The huge
mastiff also found its target and the massive dog's thick cock began poking at
the back of Brandi's throat, gagging her and bringing tears to her eyes. Within
a minute the Akita was painting the walls of the teen's sore, stretched cunt
with spurt after spurt of cum. The mastiff wasn't far behind, jets of its seed
splattering against the back of the girl's throat and some even discharging from
her nostrils. Brandi's face began to flush as she had difficulty catching her
breath as the flood of animal semen continued to pour into her mouth.

	By now the Akita's knot had locked the two together and the dog was
busily trying to extracate itself from the wet embrace of Brandi's sodden cunt.
It was now that the canvas came into play, protecting her from the mindless
clawing of the dog as it struggled to get loose. This was the first of the
twenty times that this would occur and both dog and teenager paid a price from
this struggle. The situation with the mastiff was different because its knot did
not interfere with its escape from Brandi's mouth. Everyone watched the struggle
of the dog to escape from its target and Larry carefully escorting the spent
mastiff into a third area which would hold all those who had taken a turn with
the dark haired high school girl.

	It took less than an hour for the dogs to make their first pass through
the dark haired teen's cunt and mouth. The group of teachers and their dates
stood transfixed as a dizzying variety of dogs ranging from a rottweiler to a
Norwegian elkhound took a turn burying their stiff prongs into the teen. Larry
proved to be a very humorous emcee, introducing each dog and describing its
ancestry, before allowing it to be turned loose on its bitch, Brandi Barnes. His
comment to the effect that Brandi might be the first American to be fucked by a
Russian wolfhound, also known as a borzoi, brought roars from the group.

	There was a short pause so that Brandi's swollen, raw and dripping cunt
could be plugged tight, and her even tighter asshole seasoned with the rag. In
this round it was a malamute, an Alaskan sled dog that had the first chance at
the brunette's rosebud. Getting its hard length of cum dripping dick past that
tight ring of muscle guarding her rectum proved to be quite a challenge for the
animal and it didn't finally enter her asshole until the coon hound face fucking
her had already blown its wad of thick dog cum into her mouth and down her
throat.

	Ass fucking the high schooler was no easy task for the first couple of
dogs since her butthole was still quite tight. However after a couple of knots
had stretched her colon to its limit, she was gaping pretty good when the
retriever, a large, dark bundle of sleek fur weighing close to a hundred pounds
punched his way into her asshole and began drilling it out at a ferocious pace.
By this time Brandi's mouth was swollen from the fierce battering that had been
delivered by the dogs using that opening, and she could only provide an
occasional croak when  she took a particularly brutal thrust into her bleeding
asshole.

	The last dog, a German shepherd, finished his assault on Brandi's
wornout asshole and pulled free once his knot had shrunk. The onlookers
exchanged smiles in some cases and eye-popping expressions of shock in others
when the dog's bloody prick slipped from the girl's gaping hole from which
issued bubbles of crimson froth. Larry declared an intermission so that he could
check on his dogs and make sure that Brandi was able to handle another run at
her cunt. The shell-shocked teen stared off into the distance, her lovely face
now a slack mask, while blood seeped from her mouth. The relentless attack on
her face had left her gums and tongue swollen and cut from the hammer-like blows
that the chiseled prongs of the dogs had delivered for nearly two hours.


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	After a nourishing breakfast the trio had hopped into the shower to
refresh themselves.  Jon was quickly reminded of his ranking in this totem pole,
finding himself on his knees licking the soap from his aunt's pubes, as she
guided him from one spot to another, being sure to have his fat tongue probe
between the folds guarding her honey pot as she sometimes referred to her
vagina. Then it was Helene's turn to dominate him; the dark haired beauty
leaning over at the waist with her hands holding her firm rounded cheeks apart
so he could worm his tongue up against her rosebud and suction the water that
had accumulated in the tiny cracks and crevices of this chocolate starfish.

	To make his humiliation complete, he was forced to kneel with his head
back and mouth open to accept the golden offerings that sprang from the mouths
of their cunts. Helene's matted jungle of pubic hair scattered her stream of
urine such that some stung his eyes and other portions found their way into his
nostrils, causing him to choke and gasp for breath.

	Jon found himself becoming aroused by all that was happening to him. His
erection was quickly noticed by his aunt, who began poking at it with her foot.
Every time her foot touched his cock it twitched and became even harder. She
leaned over and ordered her nephew to stand. He complied and she moved toward
him and pulled his erect dick down causing him some pain that was masked by the
erotic feeling that surged through him as she grasped it. Then she pulled it
toward her and Jon followed, completely at her mercy.

	Before he realized what she intended, his cock was captured between her
thighs. Then she began to bend her knees and straighten up, repeating this
motion with agonizing slowness, her smooth skin rubbing the stiff length of
twitching flesh until he felt he was mere seconds from exploding and spurting
his seed all over her body. As always, aunt Margaret could anticipate his
actions and so she parted her legs just enough for his imprisoned cock to pop
free.

	All the while Helene had been standing under the rush of water observing
what was tanspiring between the two. Margaret caught her eye and beckoned for
her to join them. "Let's see how disciplined my nephew is these days. Make him
spurt for me; it shouldn't take but a minute" Margaret said with a small smile.
Helene wasted no time taking Jon's stiff prong in her hand, her other hand
cupping his swollen balls. She commenced a rapid stroking of his throbbing meat
and Margaret cupped her hands, preparing to capture his cum when he spurted. Jon
looked down and saw his aunt waiting to capture his spending in her hands. That
realization triggered him and he immediately lost control and began shooting a
powerful stream of cum into Margaret's cupped hands. Helene squeezed his balls
gently as he squirted again and again; her hand never stopped its rapid stroking
as she made certain that every drop that those churning testicles possessed had
been freed.

	Margaret moved toward Jon and held her cupped hands out to him. "Well,
what am I to do with this example of your total lack of discipline?" Jon was too
stunned to respond and so she continued, "I want you to lick every bit of this
mess from my fingers and hands. Then we are going to go back to the bedroom and
I am going to dicipline you like I did when you were just a young bundle of
raging hormones. I trust you remember what that means!" Jon inwardly winced as
he recalled the exhausting bouts of masturbation that she required of him. He
remembered how sore his cock would be, not to mention the stange pains that came
from his overworked prostate after a certain number of ejaculations had been
induced. He shuddered at the memories and felt even more apprehensive since
there now was another participant who seemed to be most eager to vex him as
well.


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	It had been two hours since Karl had declared Randi to be open for
business, and she had been handling plenty of customers attracted by his grand
opening offer of free sex. The	yacht's crew, four men, one of them extremely
well hung, had been the first to loosen up her insides for those who would
follow. Randi had made a mental note to try and entice the one with the major
league meat to come back for a second helping of either her pussy or back door.

	To her surprise it was Claire who next spent some quality time with her,
making Randi lick and suck her asshole while she toyed with her helpless
victim's wide open cunt, raking the sensitive flesh with her long fingernails as
Randi scoured her rosebud clean of any residue from this morning's dump. Randi
discovered that Claire had not done a very good job of cleaning up afterward,
probably because she had planned to have "slave" Randi finish the job properly.
Claire began to scoop out some of the cum that was beginning to percolate within
Randi's fucked out cunt. The guy with the big dong had given her a real cum bath
and now she was getting the opportunity to lick some of it from Claire's
fingers.

	Randi got a bit of a shock when Claire leaned over and spit into her
face, not once, but twice, aiming the second time for her eyes. "What was that
all about!" Randi exclaimed. The reply made her realize that she had made a few
enemies with her behavior last night.

	"That's just my way of telling you as far as I am concerned you're no
better than that old tramp Trixie. You're two of a kind, just whores who love to
fuck." Randi couldn't resist correcting the peroxide blonde.

	"Whores fuck for money. Trixie is a whore. I'm a slut because I fuck for
fun." Claire ordered her to open her mouth like the slut that she was. Randi
decided not to make an issue of things and complied. Once more Claire hawked up
a dollop of spit mixed with phlegm and deposited it on Randi's tongue.

	"Swish it around in your mouth and then swallow it like you really
enjoyed it. Give me a big smile when you're finished." When Randi followed her
instructions to the letter Claire leaned forward and whispered, "My husband is
going to see what he can do about widening and deepening that tight asshole of
yours. I think that you being a slut means you'll probably enjoy having him do
it. I think he's going to be very angry when he hears that from me." Randi got a
chill that had nothing to do with the sharp wind that was buffeting the yacht as
it plowed through the choppy water.

	Her next visitors were Karl and his "date" Jennifer. He looked down on
Randi's spread body and smiled. "I see that you've met the crew of my boat. Were
you impressed by Benjamin's equipment? Most are, that's why we call him Big Ben.
I think he'll be back for another go at you once I make that delectable ass of
yours available for some serious prodding. In the meantime I wonder if you could
do my lovely companion Jennifer here a big favor and let her relieve herself in
your mouth. It seems that the heads are all in use and she has to make wee-wee
very badly."

	Randi's pussy started to produce some serious cunt sauce when she
realized that Karl had set her up for not only plenty of good hard sex, the kind
that was more like a beating, but she was going to double as a toilet as well.
She gave him her hundred watt smile and opened her mouth as wide as it could go.
Jennifer removed her shorts and pulled her thong to the side before squatting,
her thighs straddling Randi's face. She tensed herself once and then again.

	A torrent of dark yellow piss poured from her and Randi started
swallowing as fast as she could, gulping the acrid fluid down her throat and
hoping that she wouldn't choke and run the risk of drowning in the torrent of
liquid waste that flowed steadily from Jennifer's bladder. This activity drew a
crowd that surrounded the two women and watched, bemused by the spectacle of
Randi serving as a human toilet. She was too busy trying to keep up with the
stuff entering her mouth to notice that her husband was among the group of
spectators and he was groping Trixie's sagging tits as the prostitute stood next
to him stark naked, enjoying the humiliation that his wife was experiencing. It
was too bad that the audience didn't understand just how sexually turned on
Randi was getting by participating in this kinky activity. Bart knew, and he had
a little treat for his over-sexed wife once Karl and Jennifer were done with
her.

	Jennifer didn't move from her position until evey drop had been wrung
from her full bladder and Randi's tongue had serviced every square inch of her
cunt that it could reach. Then Jennifer made slave Randi start at her asshole,
which she tilted slightly forward, and cover the region from her puckered poop
chute to her clitoris with noisy, wet kisses. Once she rose and made herself
presentable, it was Karl's turn to see how much more degradation Randi could
accept.

	He began by giving Randi a stern lecture on her personal cleanliness,
observing that she was leaking an inordinate amount of seminal fluid from her
undouched cunt, risking various venereal diseases. As if that wasn't bad enough,
she was making it possible that others having unprotected sex with her would
contract them as well. The women, including Trixie, smirked at his remarks. He
also addressed her most recent gaffe, ingesting urine from Jennifer,an extremely
distasteful exhibition that made it very, very difficult for any well bred
gentleman to seriously consider her as a sex partner.

	By now, everyone had gotten on board, and they were beginning to behave
like church-goers listening to a sermon, crying out "Amen" and the like after
every one of Karl's observations. When Brad stepped forward to bear witness that
his wife was an unreconstructed pervert who was both a trial and a tribulation
to him, everyone burst into applause. Randi started to wonder just how serious
Karl was about her behavior. She realized that if any of what he was saying was
his honest opinion, Brad's days as a member of the inner circle of Karl's
organization were numbered.

	It became ludicrous when Brad moved closer to her, unzipped and began
pissing on her. His stream worked its way up from her spread pussy to splash
against her bloated tits that by now had turned a dark shade of blue, on the way
toward purple. "God, you sometimes disgust me with your sick little quirks. Why
I haven't gotten rid of you before is one of those great unexplained mysteries."
Brad said as he played the stream of piss across her face, noticing how she was
trying to capture it in her mouth. He leaned forward just enough so that Randi
could begin swallowing what still issued from his bladder.

	Suddenly there was another stream of piss splattering across her face;
Karl had joined Brad in humiliating his wife. Then Leonard and Vladimir unloaded
as well, nearly swamping the naked woman in a sea of piss. By the time they had
finished Randi's belly was rounded from all the yellow stuff that she'd
swallowed. There was still more humiliation to come and secretly Randi was
begging for them to "bring it on". She would not be disappointed.



				(To be continued)


					The Best Laid Plans


					     Chapter 8



	Larry made sure that his dogs were still in good physical condition
before letting them go for another run at their bitch. He let them have as much
water as they wanted since it was a very warm day. Brandi had to make do with
whatever the dogs deposited in her mouth as they took their third run at her.
Larry checked Brandi and decided that her cunt was a bit too loose for his
tastes. He solved that problem with a small sack of alum, a powerful astringent
that as it gradually filtered through the porous container would tighten the
teen's ravaged flesh making her more acceptable for his dogs. He pushed it into
the girl's dripping cunt and used a small stick to poke it further up her fuck
channel, pushing a wall of dog cum towards her cervix.

	After making certain that Brandi's asshole was protected by the bung
wedged deep inside her, he made sure that the teen had enough seasoning to keep
his dogs in a frenzy. He carefully rubbed the sodden rag over her cunt lips and
a few inches into her cunt. He did the same to her propped-open mouth. He gave a
wave to Ralph that he was clearing the area, and took up his position, watching
as the first dog, the Weimaraner, growled, a deep rumbling sound indicating his
readiness to mount his bitch once more. He caught Ralph's eye and yelled, "Let
'er rip!", releasing the first dog as he shouted.

	The two dogs arrived at their target almost at the same instant and
there was a brief scuffle punctuated by yelps and barks as they coupled
themselves to the girl's holes. The mastiff reared up on its hind legs and
quickly began thrusting its red length of meat deep into her mouth, actually
contacting the back of her throat on occasion, causing her to gag and retch. The
other animal was ramming his hard length of dog cock into her sore swollen
tunnel making her scream from a combination of fright and pain. By the time his
knot swelled up, locking them together, Brandi was hysterical, sobbing and
making guttural sounds whenever her mouth wasn't being filled with the dripping
tool of her dog attacker.

	The audience was silent, stunned by the fury that these animals were
displaying. A few of the women actually turned away, but not Janet, her eyes
riveted on the scene taking place before her. As she took it all in, she was
already planning what kind of things she would do to her pupil once she had her
back in class, and even more importantly, after classes were over. She wondered
if she might be able to purchase a trained dog from Larry for her own
entertainment. It might be possible to recover the cost of the dog and its
upkeep by selling pictures of Brandi and her doggy lover on the Internet or
perhaps having private showings of the two lovers enjoying each other's company
in the privacy of her back yard.

	The dogs continued to hurtle out of their holding pens and smash into
their helpless prey as she slowly became as much of an animal as they were. Load
after load of scalding canine cum was splattered over the walls of her battered
cunt, joining the remnants of the previous offerings that she had absorbed
during this warm day on the farm. Toward the end of this latest exercise in
total humiliation, there occurred a few problems.

	Brandi started to choke on a huge load of cum that had caught her by
surprise and wound up going down the wrong pipe, as they say. The teen panicked
and soon was unable to breathe. It took some time before anyone realized that
she was choking to death. Larry sprang into action and pulled the crazed dog
from his victim, risking some skin but managing to restore the girl to something
resembling normalcy. He declared a brief recess so that she could fully
recovery. Then as luck would have it, the very next animal created the same
problem just as the one filling her cunt with cum became locked tight to his
bitch. Between the choking and the frantic attempts of the other dog to free
himself from Brandi, it was touch and go before order was once again restored.
Brandi stayed conscious, but neither saw, heard or felt anything for the rest of
this stint as the pack's bitch in heat.


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	After nearly two hours of being buffeted by the strong wind and
encrusted with the salt spray that washed over her dangling body, Millicent was
hoisted up and dropped unceremoniously to the deck. Leonard, accompanied by
Trixie, who wore a knowing grin on her lined face, were waiting for her. "Well
look who decided to drop in and pay us a visit. If it isn't my faithful wife,
what's her name. Come to think of it, what's her name isn't so faithful after
all. I'm sure glad I've got someone as affectionate as Trixie here to keep me
well fucked instead of well screwed. There is a difference between fucking and
screwing in case you didn't realize it."

	Leonard glanced over to where Randi was entertaining Claire and her
husband. He was using her sun burned tits as cushions for his knees as he
alternated between strangling her and choke-fucking her throat with his hard
cock. "At least that one knows she's nothing but a sex crazed slut and is being
treated accordingly. My faithless wife on the other hand thinks that deceit and
deception are the proper tools for a lady of good breeding to use to deceive her
loyal husband." He continued to observe the activity featuring Randi and the
couple. Claire, who was fully clothed, and thus protected from the effects of
the brisk wind and blazing sun that was turning Randi's naked body into a
blistered column of flesh, was working her greased hand into the woman's cunt.
Randi winced as Claire's fingers rubbed at those portions of her cunt that had
prior to today never seen the light of day.

	Vladimir looked back at his big titted wife and grinned, his hands
around Randi's throat squeezing the life from her. Claire laughed and observed,
"This bitch is certainly as advertised. My hand feels as if it's in a vat of
warm mud and I can tell, from the way her fuck tunnel clamps down on my hand,
when you're giving her a nice taste of your cock." Her husband laughd and
hunched forward, releasing his grip from Randi's throat, but now substituting
his length of hard flesh as it punched down her gullet, cutting off the air she
so desperately needed to stay conscious.

	Claire slowly formed a fist inside Randi's aching fuck tunnel and
prepared to make the arduous trek up her birth canal so she could finally have
the pleasure of battering her cervix to the point that it was going to take
weeks for it to recover from the tilting that would result. "I'd love to have
this fuck pig of a slut under my thumb for a week or so. I'd make her wish she'd
never been born. Remember what we did to that teen pain freak last year? Now
that's the kind of action this one would get."

	Vladimir laughed and began to once again strangle his naked victim as
her tongue protruded from her slack mouth. "I presume that means stabbing these
big pillows with ice picks, packing that twat with horse liniment and shoving a
wine bottle up her asshole for openers." Randi had lost interest in their
conversation since her air supply was exhausted and the darkness of impending
death was fast approaching.

	Fortunately for Randi Barnes, Karl Neilson picked this moment to check
on her progress. He quickly cautioned Vladimir and his wife that any harm that
came to Randi would result in very serious consequences to their way of life. He
tempered this comment with the observation that Randi seemed to be thoroughly
enjoying their attentions based on the amount of cunt juice that was managing to
seep from the almost non-existent region between her sunburned slit and Claire's
wrist.

	It was quite an acrimonious scene being played out by the hoist.
Millicent was once more hanging from it by her bound wrists and one of the crew
was adding a second bag of sand to further stretch her taut, slim body. Leonard
stood by with a strap in his hand, preparing to whip his wife's naked body to
make her admit to her perfidiousness before she was swung out for another brisk
ride into the wind that had picked up somewhat. The dildo that had been crammed
into her thin lipped cunt had been removed. Now her cunt lips were spread wide
and taped to the insides of her thighs in much the same manner as Randi. Her
husband had decided that exposing her sensitive fuck tube to the ravages of
wind, salt and sun was a far more effective way to punish her than merely
stretching, but also protecting it by means of the thick plastic toy.

	Trixie was adding to Millicent's discomfort, her knowing fingers
searching and finding the slim matron's clit. She was squeezing and rubbing that
tender love button, watching her victim struggling to avoid giving into the
sensual massage she was receiving. "I'll bet you're thinking it's that hot
little number's tongue lapping away on that clit of yours instead of this old
whore's fingers, aren't you?" Millicent heaved a great sigh and tried to contain
herself, but Trixie knew what she was doing.

	 "Your husband's been putting the wood to me all the time you've been
hanging over the side getting the skin stripped off that scrawny frame of yours.
The next time you're in for a little rest he wants me to piss in your mouth once
you've sucked his cum out of my pussy. If you were smart you'd make some kind of
a deal with him; maybe you can offer to share that little twat who's licking
your pussy when he's not around. I'll bet he'd go for that in a big way. Think
about all the fun you two could be having with a hot young cunt who goes both
ways. I just know Leonard would love to make that little twat go both ways, and
I think you might get a kick out of watching him do it."

	Millicent didn't have much of a chance to dwell on what Trixie had said.
Leonard's strap snapped across her still shapely bottom, leaving a welt that
would soon be joined by another two dozen or so marking her ass and the backs of
her legs. Trixie stepped back and smirked as the gray haired woman took blow
after blow from her irate husband. Karl clapped his hands and urged this member
of his inner circle to give his wife exactly what she so richly deserved.
Minutes later Leonard watched his unfaithful wife being swung into the wind for
another long ride over the choppy water.

	Vladimir paused in his rape of Randi's sore, swollen throat to watch the
fifty-something woman hanging out in the wind, the salt spray sometimes hiding
her naked body from view as the yacht plowed through the waves. He checked on
his wife's progress and was happy to note that half of her forearm had now
disappeard into the bloated fuck box of this pain slut that was providing so
much entertainment for them both.


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***



	Jon had been suffering a variation of what his aunt did to him when he
was much younger and had the type of recuperative powers that were but a memory
these days. He had lain on his back, legs parted and stroked his hard penis for
the last hour without letup. However unlike the times when he was a teenager, he
had yet to cum even once. His two tormentors had taken turns squatting over his
face, presenting either a smooth fragrant surface for his tongue to lick and his
lips to kiss or an unruly jungle of strong-scented pubic hair that he had to
carefully pick through in order to reach his goal, that wet heated grotto that
waited to capture his tongue and lips.

	The other half of this teasing, sardonic duo stationed herself at his
groin, her hands cupping his churning testicles and controlling his reactions
with gentle caresses or an application of pressure that literally left him
breathless and in pain. No matter which position his aunt ocupied, it was she
who controlled him. She could tell with unerring accuracy what state of mind he
was in and how far away he was from that magic moment that meant releasing his
millions upon millions of blind swimmers into the air.

	The signs she utilized ranged from the way his tongue and lips moved
over and into her most intimate regions to the way his muscles began to tense
and his breathing quickened. Helene was the instrument by which she controlled
her nephew. It was either a command to squeeze his scrotum and its contents or
perhpas to grind her hairy crotch harder into his face to divert him from his
quest for release, thus breaking his concentration and causing him to lose
momentum.

	Margaret Baugh was never passive, always in charge. It was she who
determined how fast or slow he would stroke himself and how long before she had
him change speeds as if he were some type of race car making a circuit of the
course he was fated to drive until he either crashed or reached the finish line
that only she could discern.

	Helene marveled at the way her mentor mastered this young man. She
seemed to know where every one of his buttons was located and when to push it
and for how long. He was her medium, nothing more. Helene aspired to this lofty
state, but knew that it would take many years of careful attention to every
detail that determined the male's temperment,as well as his reaction to various
stimuli. She had to devote herself to learning how she had to project her own
feminine power in such a way as to be almost non-threatening at first to her
prey and then gradually make those subtle changes, those nuances that skillfully
brought the adversary to heel without his realization that he was being
manipulated. This was a talent inherent in all women, but only a very small
fraction trained themselves to utilize it to their advantage. Done properly the
male never would feel that he was being dominated, it would just be a matter of
doing what was correct as defined by his mistress. How could anyone with a sound
mind think otherwise?

	In the case of Jon, subtlety had given way to raw power. Margaret had
captured and brought him to heel well before he was fully formed and thus there
was no reason for the dance, the tea ceremony and those other social rituals
that normally were part of the process of enmeshing the male. Helene could not
help wondering what Margaret had in store for this young man who belonged to her
totally. Her reveries were interrupted as her mentor spoke, "Jon, it's time for
you to assume the position. I grow tired of this game and wish to embark on a
new adventure involving you and Helene."


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***



	Larry and Ralph held a brief meeting after round three had run its
course. Brandi did not look well at all; her eyes were unfocused and she was
drooling uncontrollably. There was a trickle of blood coming from her battered
cunt and she shuddered violently every few minutes as if reliving some terrible
experience.

	Larry broke the bad news to the teachers and their dates. "It looks like
our guest of honor is through for the day when it comes to doggy loving. Guess
she's not ready for prime time when it comes to taking on my pack. Now don't
worry none; she's still available for lots of other fun and games, but we'll
need a short break to swamp her out so she'll be nice and fresh for whatever you
good people care to try out on her between now and nightfall."



				(To be continued)


				The Best Laid Plans


				      Chapter 9


	There were two suggestions that were argued. The first was that Brandi
be taken back to the quarry for another swim that would allow her to be awake
and alert for all the other nastiness that they wanted to do to her before they
turned in for the night. Those opposed argued that the amount of time it would
take to transport her to and from the quarry would leave them little opportunity
for doing anything to her. Instead they proposed that other means be used to get
her back from wherever her mind had gone while the dogs had their way with her.
They were challenged to suggest what sort of plans they had to make this happen.

	Janet stepped up to the plate and hit a grand slam. " I want to make
sure that this stuck-up cunt has a constant reminder of just what kind of trash
she is; sort of a souvenir of her little outing this weekend. I'm sure that
branding her ass cheeks and maybe putting another smaller mark in the vicinity
of this whore's cunt might be just the way to get her out of this funk. One
thing's for sure; she'll never be able to wear a bikini in public again. Then
once she's wide awake, then we can hang her by those big tits and see how much
skin we can whip off that pig's body." When she finished speaking there were
nothing but nods and grins from her audience; Janet's suggestions had carried
what was left of the day.

	While Larry swamped out the dazed teen's well-fucked holes, Ralph
assisted the group in getting a fire started and provided a number of metal rods
that could be used to mark their victim. It would take nearly an hour for the
fire to reach the point that they could consider marking the teen, or as one wag
put it, "branding Brandi".

	To while away the time they tied the girl to the rail once more and took
turns using her as a punching bag, taking care not to damage her swollen face
any further. The men concentrated their efforts on flattening her big tits and
seeing how deep they could drive their fists into her belly. Brandi brought up
some bile, but other than that, her stomach was devoid of anything to offer up.
Once again it was Janet who came up with an idea to make her even more
miserable.

	They jammed a watering hose into her mouth and turned it on full blast.
It took only a few minutes for the big-titted teen to pass out from lack of air
as her belly rounded nicely from the torrent of water that managed to find its
way into her stomach. Janet held a smoldering stick from the fire against the
side of one of the teen's big breasts. This little trick got her awake in a
hurry. Bart welcomed her back to the world of the living by burying his fist
into her bulging belly, bringing up a torrent of water that issued from her
nostrils as well as her mouth. Jason and William took their turns, aiming their
punches low into her groin area, stepping back to avoid the water she brought
up. Alvin finished her off with a knee to her cunt. Some of the women winced
sympathetically as Brandi's cunt absorbed this brutal assault.

	The unconscious teen was carried over to the fire and staked out on her
back, her arms and legs pulled out to their limit and then tied tightly to the
wooden posts that were pounded into the ground to hold her fast. There was some
discussion about what type of mark was to be burned into Brandi, and where it
would be placed. Once again Janet held sway. Her hatred for this super-sexy teen
seemed to know no bounds, and in truth there was a deep well of anger and
resentment that Janet harbored toward this beautiful, full figured brunette who
seemed to lack for nothing.

	"I've been having second thoughts about how we should go about marking
up this miserable bitch. It might be fun to give her a few very private and
personal mementos that only we know about, besides the ones we want to put on
that teaser's ass. I was thinking that for openers it might be reasonable to
burn those fat cunt lips that she flaunts at all the boys. All we teachers can
take a turn leaving our little touch of hell on the entrance to that whore's
twat. I guarantee that from now on this bitch will be letting her bush grow out
and keeping it that way once we get done with her outer lips. I've got an even
better idea for what to do with those big titties she uses to make us look
inferior when it comes to attracting cock, and even cunt." Some of the teachers
took a look at Janet's gal pal when she said that.

	This time there was some opposition to Janet's suggestions. It came from
the ladies who had accompanied the other four teachers on this weekend of
perversity and revenge. Janet suggested that they put the matter to a vote. This
did not sit well with the ladies who expressed a great deal of concern that this
weekend had gotten out of hand and they were not willing to assume the risk that
such treatment of Brandi might bring from her family or the authorities. It was
Ralph who stepped in and scotched Janet's grandiose plans for Brandi. "Young
woman I'm not going to allow myself to be involved in something like you are
suggesting. I agreed to provide a nice quiet place where you and your companions
could show this young  lady the error of her ways. What you're suggesting goes
way beyond anything that was discussed with me while we were negotiating for the
use of my farm. It seems to me that anything permanent that is disfiguring is
not something I want to be involved in. So I suggest you rethink what you and
your friends intend to do with those branding irons, and run it through me
before you get started."


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	Jon was on his knees, face buried between the thighs of his aunt while
Helene, wearing a long, thick dildo made of a rubber composite that simulated
the feel of  flesh, but was hard and unyielding, prepared to insert this monster
into the man's asshole which was positioned almost perfectly for her assault.
His butthole glistened from the dollop of lubricant that had been slipped inside
and massaged into his tight tunnel by her long middle finger. Jon's aunt looked
up at her protogee and remarked, "He really used to love taking it in the ass. I
began to worry that perhaps he was a bit too tilted towards the gay side, but
time has proven my fears to be unfounded. On the other hand I think that with
some work he'd be the perfect bisexual. Shove it in hard, and watch what happens
to his dick when you slam it home. "

	Helene smiled at Margaret and with one swift thrust of her hips, drove
about four inches of this monster into Jon's asshole, bringing a loud grunt from
him that translated to a flurry of hot, wet tongue to his aunt's warm, moist
cunt. Helene let out a whoop and exclaimed, "He's getting hard, very hard!" Then
she resumed her thrusting and Jon's asshole greedily swallowed inch after inch
of hard rubber. "Wow, he's taking it all and not making a sound. I can't believe
how hard his cock as become. It's starting to twitch and bob." Margaret smiled
and pushed down on the back of her nephew's head to force him to go deeper into
her oozing slit.

	As she enjoyed the delightful  sensations being produced by her nephew's
fast tongue, Margaret watched the expression on Helene's face as she worked as
much of the dildo as she could into Jon's asshole. The sight brought back
memories of when she had the boy under her control that long and wonderful
summer. Margaret decided to begin instructing her protegee  on the fine art of
dominating an individual who might be a bit insecure about his or her sexuality.
"It has been my experience with Jon that the more powrerful the stroke, the
faster he ejaculates. Try to focus on producing a steady pace with as much
energy as you can sustain." She leaned back and shifted her body slightly to
allow Jon's tongue to insinuate itself into another of her special spots, one
that made the flow of salty fluid dripping from between her rapidly swelling
cunt lips increase dramatically.

	The sound of that hard length of rubber moving in and out of her
nephew's asshole was music to her ears. Helene was applying her considerable
strength to the task at hand, slamming nearly the entire length of her weapon
into his yielding flesh. Soon her dusky body was covered with a sheen of
perspiration caused by her efforts. She paused on the upstroke to deliver a
vicious slap to Jon's ass cheek, the blow echoing throughout the room. Margaret
smiled as she felt his tongue fluttering within her sodden cunt; the slap had
triggered it off, a very good sign as far as she was concerned. Now Helene began
to slap his bottom with every stroke and soon it was crimson and his gasps of
pain or anguish were now audible.

	Helene leaned forward and began to pinch and scratch Jon's nipples which
went from stiff to rock-hardness in a matter of a minute or so. "I see my little
sissy boy is enjoying himself. Why don't you show your mistress how much you
appreciate her efforts to make that little thing between your legs squirt. I
want you to come and come soon; it's the least you can do to thank me for even
paying any attention to that little worm of a dick you possess!" With a burst of
energy that came from deep within her, she increased both the pace and power of
the thrusts she was delivering to her sissy slave. Margaret was in a state of
bliss as Jon reacted to the sensory overload he was experiencing. The
combination of those powerful thrusts, the teasing nails raking his nipples and
her derisive comments on his manhood had the desire effect; he howled like a
wounded animal and his hard cock spurted jets of thick white cum onto the
sheets. Margaret was delighted at what Helene had caused her nephew to do. It
had taken Margaret many trials before she was capable of producing the kind of
display from him that she had just witnessed.

	"Helene, you have done very well for your first time. I look forward to
seeing what you can make him produce in about a half hour from now. You must
solidify your advantage if you are to become his mistress in the truest sense of
the word. I am thrilled that you and he seem to be developing a relationship
that might lead to something of significance in the future. While we are waiting
for this poor sissy slave to recover so that he may once again show his
appreciation for your attention, and  respect for your exalted position, I will
share a story that until now has been a closely guarded secret shared by he and
I."


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	About twenty minutes after Millicent went over the side, it was decided
that it was time to flip Randi over to make sure she got an even all-over tan. 
The crew did the honors under the supervision of Karl. This time her wrists were
cuffed behind her back and pulled up as close to the leather collar circling her
throat as her muscles could tolerate, and then locked into place by a metal pin.
Duct tape was used to separate her buttocks to the max and keep them that way,
thus exposing her sphincter muscle to the cruel rays of the sun. Her legs were
bent in such a manner as to allow her ankles to be bound to the region just
below the hollows behind her knees. There was some discussion about whether or
not to free her noosed tits, which had turned nearly black and ballooned to the
size of small watermelons. Since Randi had lost all feeling in them, Karl
thought it would be fun to cut the breast bindings once she was properly trussed
and had another hour or so to get "comfortable". He knew that Randi would try to
climb out of her skin once the blood returned to those bloated, black, sunburned
bags of fat.

	To complete her bondage a thick belt made of burlap impregnanted with
rock salt particles was wrapped tightly around her midriff to not only irritate
her sunburned skin , but to elevate her pubic mound to allow access to both her
cunt and asshole. Finally her hair was plaited and a rope was tied to the top
knot that was formed and attached to another rope cutting into her lower
abdomen. The rope was pulled taut until Randi's head was pulled back to the
point that he neck muscles stood out in stark relief. What this did was to pull
her sunburned breasts off the broiling deck and more importantly allow access to
her mouth.

	The crew was given the opportunity to check whether this configuration
would not only maximize access to her holes, but provide plenty of skin for
teasing and tormenting. Big Ben settled himself down on the hot metal, his knees
protected by a thick padding of foam,  took Randi's head in his huge hands and
tried to pull it forward so she could begin licking the bulbous top of his
mammoth cock. The ropes held firm and so he grunted and inched his body closer
to the helpless brunette. Her flickering tongue washed the head of his cock, and
as she continued to lick, it swelled further. Meanwhile the first of many cocks
began to split open her sphincter and burrow deep within her colon.

	The crew member sank his cock as far into her as he could and then began
pummeling her for all he was worth. This was at least the third time for him
today, and so he took his time, moving almost randomly within her tight tunnel.
He rocked from side to side and then tried to corkscrew his rigid tool to gain
even greater contact with the walls of her shitter. All the while Big Ben was
feeding more and more of his huge cock into Randi's mouth.  Those golden showers
had left a residue  that mixed wth the spray from the waves the yacht was
creating, formed what appeared to be a whitish mask covering her face. Now as
this monster cock forced her mouth wider and wider her skin began to crack open.
A first it was only a minor irritation, but as more and more cracks were created
and the salt began to burn its way down into her flesh, irritation turned to
pain.

	Randi was oblivious to the fact that she was now surrounded by everyone
who had been invited to join this shipboard orgy, excluding Millicent, along
with their host. It wasn't until a hand reached out and pinched her nostrils
closed that Randi became aware of her audience. The fingers squeezed harder and
harder and she started to struggle for air. Between her pinched nostrils and the
choking mass of meat blocking most of her throat there was no way for air to
reach her lungs. Despite her struggles, Randi soon lost consciousness.

	She came to and immediately Big Ben's cock was plunged into her mouth
and this time he tried to forced this awesome slab of man-meat down her throat.
The group cheered the crewman on as he struggled mightily to forced Randi to
deep throat him. Once more she lost the battle to stay conscious, and this time
it took a considerable effort to return her so that she could be tortured
further. Meanwhile the first crewman finally dumped his load into her
well-stretched shit chute, and was quickly replaced by one of his companions who
wasted no time puncturing his victim with a vicious series of thrusts that got
her attention. He had taken up a position that allowed him to force his cock
almost straight down into her gaping asshole. In a sense he was piledriving her,
a particularly savage method for ass-fucking.

	Big Ben gave up his attempt to have her deep throat his mammoth cock and
moved away to wait his turn at Randi's asshole. Trixie began to suck his prong
to keep it hard and ready. She may not have been very attractive, but she knew
her business, and Big Ben closed his eyes and began to dream about busting this
stuck-up bitch's asshole wide open once he got a chance at it. Meanwhile Claire
and Jennifer took over the task of tormenting and humiliating Randi as she was
sodomized by the crew.

	First it was the peroxide blonde's turn, and she made the most of it,
stripping off the bottom portion of her two piece bathing suit and presenting
her plump asscheeks to the bound brunette. "I just took a real big dump and
guess what, I ran out of toilet paper. Would you be a dear and take care of
cleaning me off, I'd really appreciate it." Her words brought some laughter from
the crowd and a grimace to Randi's sunburned face. Then Karl leaned over and
added, "If I were you, I'd do as the lady asked. You and your husband are not
exactly doing a good job of  convincing me that he's ready for bigger and better
challenges, or that he is the kind of team player I'm looking for." These words
spurred her into a frenzy of activity. Claire sighed and wiggled her ass from
side to side as Randi's tongue licked and suctioned up the remains of that huge
bowel movement she had just completed.

	While Randi had been peforming that loathsome task her mind was filled
with thoughts of betrayal. Randi was well known for her voracious appetite for
sex and her love for pain; she was the standard against which other pain sluts
and near-nymphomaniacs were judged. However she could not stand to be humiliated
in public, especially in front of her peers. This was the major chink in her
armor and it was a closely guarded secret. As far as she knew, only Brad and a
few of her closest girl friends knew of this weakness. First there had been the
golden showers, now this disgusting task. What else could she expect? How did
Karl learn of this? There could be only be answer, Brad had sold her out in the
interests of keeping his job with Karl's company. If this were true, and she
knew it was, then he would have to pay a heavy price to once more be in her good
graces.

	The third crewman had taken over, and his big dick was doing a good job
of stirring up her colon and its contents. Then Jennifer came into view and from
the look on her face, she too was about to do something to totally humiliate
Randi as she slowly broiled beneath the pitiless sun. Her worse fears were
quickly confirmed. First Jennifer took her by surprise, reaching out and using
tape to keep Randi's eyes wide open.  When she slipped out of her bikini bottoms
Randi knew she was in for another thoroughly humiliating experience. It turned
out to be much worse than she anticipated.

	Karl's beautiful companion squatted so that her perfectly waxed pubic
mound was level with Randi's straining face. She gave the sunburned woman a
small smile and then released a stream of hot piss directly into Randi's
taped-open eyes.  The pain was terrific and seemed to grow with each passing
second. Then as quickly as it began, Jennifer's flow ceased. Now she snuggled up
against Randi's mouth and pressed her pee hole against her lips. "Now you are
going to capture every drop of my sweet tasting piss in your filthy mouth, 
swish it around until I tell you to gargle with it, and then when I tell you,
you'll swallow it down and ask me for more. I want to hear you say, "Please
Jennifer may I have another taste of that golden stream of yours, please?" I
want  you to make sure that all the people watching are convinced that you
really mean it. If you don't, then I'm going to have to let Big Ben try again to
make you deep throat his hard cock instead of using it on that gaping asshole of
yours." Randi knew that she was in very deep trouble. She had no option except
to do what Jennifer wanted.


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	"OK, as far as I'm concerned I'll look the other way while you folks
decorate her pussy lips with those irons sizzling in the fire. When it comes to
doing anything with her tits that's a no-no. Now when it comes to branding that
little teaser's ass cheeks, I'll let you put a small brand dead center on each
of those round, firm buns. That way she'll be able to wear a bikini on the
beach, but not a thong; that's a good compromise  as far as I'm concerned. Now
let's get busy marking this filly so there will be enough time left for more fun
and games before I have to put  her away for the night."

	Janet was not exactly thrilled by the farmer's decision on this matter,
but there would be plenty of other opportunities to do some more touch-up work
on that tramp's body once they got back home. In fact that might be even better.
She knew of a tattoo artist who would do work in exchange for pussy if the girl 
was good-looking enough. This piece of trailer trash disguised as an
all-American girl certainly qualified as the kind of twat that would get the
attention of the guy she was thinking about. Maybe things were going to work out
for the best after all. 



				(To be continued)   


				The Best Laid Plans


				     Chapter 10


	Brandi begged them not to do this terrible thing to her. She offered
them anything if they just wouldn't burn her this way. Janet loved to hear the
big-titted teen beg and plead as her eyes stared at the irons that were now
turning a bright shade of orange from the flames. Janet, who seemed to have
taken over as the group's leader, was the first to withdraw an iron from the
blaze. She had carefully wrapped a thick piece of burlap around the base of the
rod and now she was teasing the terrified teenager by threatening to poke the
hot length of metal into the girl's tit. Each feint brought a scream of horror
from their captive. Janet gave the girl an evil grin and pulled one of her fat
cunt lips aside, exposing the pink flesh it sheltered. Then she lightly tapped
the red-hot tip against Brandi's moist flesh bringing a shriek of agony, more
from fear than pain, out of the teen. Then with no warning she sank the hot iron
into her cunt lip and watched dispassionately as the skin charred and began to
sizzle, sending up a wisp of smoke that smelled of cooking meat. Brandi
shuddered, twitched and fainted.

	The teen was brought back quickly thanks to a pail of water poured over
her face as she lay helpless, her naked body spreadeagled and held fast at
wrists and ankles by strips of leather that anchored them to the stakes driven
into the dirt. Now it was the turn of the other teachers. Alvin went first,
picking his spot quickly and pressing the heated rod against a portion of her
cunt lip opposite the mark left by Janet. Brandi let loose with a blood curdling
scream that interrupted his concentration. He pulled back, and when his
companions began to laugh at his reponse to that awful sound, he plunged the rod
back down, burning away a fresh portion of skin and flesh as Brandi writhed and
screamed even louder. Alvin dropped the rod back into the fire and quickly
turned back to Brandi and backhanded her across the face twice, her head
bouncing from each blow, her lip splitting, releasing a spurt of bright crimson.

	Jason went next and displayed some shakiness as he tried to duplicate
Janet and barely kiss Brandi's moist, rubbery cunt lips with the heated iron. 
He was unsuccessful on his first two attempts and finally had to be satisfied
with holding the rod in both hands to steady it so he could burn away some fresh
meat from the girl's twat. Brandi 's screams began to waver, becoming almost a
constant warbling as her vocal cords started to become strained from the
constant pressure she was placing on them with her mindless screaming.

	William and Bart took their turns and added their marks to what the
others had already created. The smell of burning or cooking flesh was becoming
oppressive and those not actively engaged in this terrible deed backed away to
clear their nostrils of the stench that was the result of the branding ritual.
Janet surveyed the results of the first pass from the teachers. She looked in
the direction of their dates to see if anyone from that part of the group was
interested in joining the fun. "There's plenty of room still available on this
cockteaser's twat. Anyone want to cook some of that raw meat that's still left?"
For a brief moment there was silence from the other women, then Janet's date
grinned at her and raised her hand. The French teacher slapped her hands
delightedly and waved her date to come and join them, even poking the coals in
the firepit to make sure that they were still capable of heating up the rods
that were buried into the glowing bed.

	Her date demonstrated her mettle and brought forth a hoarse scream from
their victim as she bounced the heated rod up and down on one spot, just an inch
or so from the hooded clit of the buxom teenager. Janet could feel her panties
getting moist and she envisioned what she and her date would be doing later on
this evening when all retired for a good night's rest while Brandi once more
spent an agonizingly long night staving off insects, real and imagined prowlers,
and the desire to sleep, which might prove to be fatal if last evening was any
example of what she might face.

	"Last call for cunt cooking, anyone game for another run at this pig?"
Janet was a bit disappointed when Bart volunteered for another turn. Secretly
she was hoping for no takers so she could finish the decorating all by herself.
Brandi howled to the heavens as he seared another section of her outer cunt
lips. This acted to spur Jason to take another turn so he could demonstrate his
manliness as well. He managed to lay the red hot rod down exactly on the narrow
slit that was created by her burned and swollen outer cunt lips. The teen nearly
ruptured herself trying to escape the terrible pain that spread through her cunt
as the glowing rod turned her cunt juice to steam and caused a large portion of
her outer cunt lips to sizzle and pop as the skin was charred black. Then the
buxom teen shuddered and passed out, trying to swallow her tongue as she did.


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	Jennifer displayed quite an ability to control her bladder, rationing
the amount of piss that she let flow into Randi's mouth, then settling back and
laughing as the woman swished her golden offering around inside her mouth and
then at a signal from the gorgeous brunette, put her head back as far as she was
able so that her audience could be amused by her gargling. Then it was time to
swallow, smack her lips and declare how delicious that mouthful tasted. Then
Jennifer would inquire sweetly if Randi wanted another little treat, and those
around roared with laughter at her pleading for another big mouthful of that
delicious drink. All the while the crewman was sawing away inside her well
stretched asshole, doing his best to make the process as lengthy and painful as
he could. Lurking out of her sight, but still a big part of her narrowly focused
world, was Big Ben, waiting for any sign of weakness that would mean he could
once more see how much of his enormous length of hard cock he could force down
her throat as her face turned from one color to another.

	The return of Millicent from her latest bout with the wind and  waves
stole the show from Jennifer. She did not behave graciously, aiming her stream
of piss directly into Randi's staring eyes, watching intently as her acid based
urine slowly ate away some of the protective film that normally cushioned and
protected her rival's eyes from harm. The confrontation between Leonard and his
contrite wife now captured the attention of almost everyone with the exception
of those involved in causing Randi as much discomfort as they could. She had
taken Trixie's advice and was promising her husband the sun, moon and stars
along with her ass and that of her youthful female lover. This approach seemed
to be working based on the expression that now crossed her husband's face. The
crewmen hopped to it, as he ordered them to cut his wife down and get her out of
the wind.

	Suddenly Randi regained the spotlight, but wished she hadn't. She was
presented with a soaking wet and salt encrusted woman whose skin was burned raw
by the combination of the sun, wind and salt water that had buffeted her for
these many hours. Leonard had gotten the bright idea to install Randi as his
wife's human cleanser. His idea met with everyone's approval and Karl personally
congratulated this member of his inner circle, indicating by this action that
Leonard had regained his position of trust within the organization.

	Karl had another surprise in store for Randi, one that she definitely
did not like. He had one of the crewman cut the bindings that were pinching off
the blood circulation to Randi's tits.  Those big, bloated, sunburned bags of
meat looked like a pair of black bowling balls hanging from her chest. At first
all she could feel were little tingling sensations as if some tiny creatures
were romping across her skin. Then she felt the first of a series of stabbing
pains that began at the base of those swollen mounds and then began to radiate
throughout. She tried to control the urge to scream and failed miserably as the
pain grew more intense and now it felt as if someone had poured gasoline over
her tits and set them on fire. Her scream was more like a croak, her throat
muscles were so sore already from all the other torments that she had
experienced, especially the deep throating attempts of Big Ben.

	The pain continued to grow and she found it difficult to even focus her
eyes which were still taped open and smarting from the piss bath they'd received
recently. The next thing she knew Millicent was sitting on the deck directly in
front of her face, legs parted to reveal her salt encrusted slit. "Get to work
on my wife and do a good job or you'll be hanging out in the wind until
morning." Despite her agony, Leonard's threat penetrated the fog she had sunk
into and so she poked out her tongue and made contact with the trim gray-haired
woman's cunt. It smelled of the sea and the salt taste was so overpowering that
she withdrew her tongue in a reflex action.

	Someone punched her in the back, directly between her shoulder blades,
making it feel as if she had all the air driven from her lungs, so powerful was
the force of the blow. Then she heard Vladimir's voice, the words cutting her
like a razor, "Do what you're told or I will hurt you so badly that you will
wish you were dead." To emphasize this threat his fingers began pinching the
nape of her neck, digging deep as he searched for those special tendons and
nerves that would provide excruciating pain. His efforts were successful and
Randi found herself losing control of her bladder and  soiling herself as the
group around her laughed at her humiliation. For her this was just the beginning
of a nightmare that grew more frightening with every passing minute.

	The raging pain centered in her motttled tits still held center stage.
She began to bang her head against the metal hatch on which she lay, hoping to
knock heself unconscious and escape from the terrible pain that just seemed to
be getting worse and worse. Leonard grabbed her by the hair and held her head
up, bending her neck back painfully. "Lick my wife's cunt you miserable excuse
for a woman, or I swear I'll break your neck here and now!" The venom that was
contained in his voice got her attention, and she whimpered in absolute fear.
What was happening to her? Why was Brad ignoring what was happening to her?  Had
he truly betrayed her, thrown her to the wolves to save his damned job? Her mind
was overloading from all the fears that were rising up.

	Randi put her mind to doing her best to clean off the salt and other
material that coated Millicent's cunt. She shut out the taste and the smell,
working diligently to loosen the crusted salt and spit it out onto the deck. It
was then that she heard Karl's voice. "I want to see you get rid of that salt in
another way than spitting it on my deck. You are truly trying my patience. I
don't which of you two is pissing me off the most, but you can be sure that
unless you and your husband clean up your acts immediately, your life style will
take a turn for the worse and I do mean worse!" His words were more painful than
any blow she had taken to date. What was to become of them? What was to become
of her?

	In all this turmoil she had forgotten about Big Ben. Now he was
reminding her of his baleful presence, his big hands prying her sunburned ass
cheeks apart as he grumbled about her lack of enthusiasm for his big cock. "I
hate a stuck up cunt worse than anything. I'm gonna hurt you bad, real bad,
before I'm done ruining that asshole of yours. Then I'm gonna make you take my
cock down your fucking throat until you either swallow it whole or I split your
gullet in two." Randi felt as if she was about to throw up. No matter where she
turned, there was someone out to harm her. For the first time in a long time she
dreaded the pain that would come to her helpless body.

	Randi tried not to concentrate on that huge weapon that was splitting
her asshole open to its limit. She couldn't help but hear his grunts and curses
as he tried to breach her sphincter muscle and begin burrowing deep inside her
tight tunnel. He began to slap her ass cheeks in cadence as he pushed harder and
harder against that firm barrier. The pain of his entry was now substantial, but
Randi knew from personal experience that what lay ahead for her would be agony.
There was no way her asshole was going to accommodate that monster without
something inside giving way. She wondered how much pain she could endure if such
an event occurred, and she knew it would.

	Meanwhile Millicent had grown tired on her lack of attention, and began
slapping Randi across her sunburned face. That jolted her back to reality and
her tongue began circling the older woman's cunt with a purpose, not wanting to
have her face damaged further. Millicent made matters even more difficult by
hunching down and pressing her wet cunt into Randi's face, then rubbing it up
and down to try to scrub some of the salt free in that manner. She warned her
victim that things would go hard for her if she didn't do exactly as she was
instructed.

	Randi groaned inwardly when the woman turned around and presented her
salt encrusted buttocks and winking brown eye for Randi's tongue and lips to
work on. Then she felt this tremendous sharp pain that grew into a raging fire
centered at her asshole. Her sphincter muscle had torn allowing Big Ben's cock
to plow forward through the bleeding flesh that surrounded it. Randi's screams
could be heard all over the yacht.


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	Jon looked toward his aunt with eyes pleading for her not to reveal the
dirty little secret that only they and the others that had been involved knew
of. Margaret gave him a feral grin and ordered him to resume licking her cunt.
"At least you can do something useful while I let Helene know about what a sissy
boy you  truly were that summer. Then I'm going to tell you both another secret
that I've decided to reveal that also happened that summer at the beach." Her
lovely protogee settled herself next to Margaret's slim naked body and began
running her nails across the auburn haired woman's bare breasts as the story
began to unfold.

	" I had an arrangement with one of the year-rounders who occupied the
island to take care of my house while I was away. He was a widower who was
raising the two children left motherless by his wife's untimely death. I believe
that the boy, Walter, was sixteen or seventeen at the time, and his younger
sister Winifred, who everyone called Winnie, was perhaps fourteen. The boy took
after his father; he was close-mouthed, almost taciturn with a look about him
that was most intriguing to the girls and even some of the ladies that came here
for the summer months. Winnie was also a quiet person, but she had a lovely
smile and her occasional laugh was most pleasing to the ear. All in all I found
her to be a most attractive young lady who with the proper assitance from a more
worldly woman such as myself might one day make a good catch for one of the
locals or perhaps even a summer person."

	
	"Why I decided to turn Jon over to these two children for an entire
weekend was the product of my capricious nature mixed with the thought that he
just might enjoy being dominated by people more his own age. I was extremely
curious to see what, if anything, might develop between him and Winnie. I felt
very confident that he was completely mine to do with as I wished, and in all
candor, this really was the basis for my decision to expose him as being nothing
more than my plaything. Secretly I may have also hoped that by doing this, I
might gain an even greater advantage over those two quiet children who seemed to
be more than they let on to be."

	"I remember the look on his face as I finished binding him down to the
bed in his room, naked and so very available. I had arranged a number of toys on
the dresser for the children to use if it suited their fancy. He was completely
unaware of the fact that I would be leaving the island for a weekend in the
city, and that his baby sitters would be a pair of children that he had
occasionally seen about the island when I was not training him here in my little
house. I had taken the liberty of leaving a note for them to read so they might
fully understand what I expected of them. Walter and I had held some rather
frank discussions concerning Jon's limits, and my hope that his sister would
involve herself completely in anythng that might develop between the threeesome
in my absence. All that now remained was for me to bring Jon to an aroused state
and use the cock ring to assure that he would retain his erection until the
children took over his care."

	"As I walked towards the landing where the craft that would take me
across the water to the city waited, I spotted the children walking slowly
toward my house, their feet kicking up the sand. They were deep in conversation
and did not see me. I couldn't help but notice from the pale skin now exposed,
that Winnie's bathing suit was most revealing and displayed a budding figure
that might cause some unanticipated reaction from Jon when he saw her. Then I
noticed that Walter was carrying what looked like a duffel bag as well as a
camera. I wondered what the bag contained and why he was bringing a camera. Then
they passed from my sight and I hurried toward the landing to avoid being left
behind when the boat left the landing."

	Margaret paused in her story and glanced at Helene, who was hanging on
her every word. Jon on the othe hand was trying his best to burrow inside her
body to escape the humiliation that was to come when she continued her story.
"Why don't you strap on that toy of yours and see if you can widen my nephew's
perspective a bit. He seems a little out of touch with things and perhaps would
benefit from some attention being paid to a certain portion of his anatomy." The
auburn haired woman leaned back and ran her fingers through the hair of the
young man worshipping her cunt, and watched as her youthful companion donned the
black rubber tool and positioned it between Jon's buttocks. She grinned as his
tongue flickered and then stabbed deep into her cunt as Helene moved her hips to
drive the dildo into his asshole.


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	To Janet's dismay, Ralph, the owner of the farm, opted to rain on her
parade, declaring that the teen had been burned enough for one day and any
additional branding of Brandi would have to be deferred until tomorrow so she
had a chance to recover from the burns she'd  just received. He also innocently
observed that based on the condition of her blistered, seared cunt lips, it
might be reasonable for the teachers to refrain from going her pussy and instead
concentrate on seeing how much they could widen her asshole before she had to be
put away for the night. He chuckled when Janet quickly donned her strap-on and
took up a position between Brandi's splayed thighs. The teen screamed herself
hoarse and begged for mercy as the teacher split her swollen, burned cunt lips
apart and drove the monster dildo deep into her quivering cunt.

	For the next hour they took turns raping Brandi until she was
unconscious from the pain and shock of their assault. Jason and Bart tried to
rouse the teen by pissing on her as she lay there senseless, but even this was
not sufficient to bring her around so she could be tormented further. It took a
good hosing from Ralph to get her awake and ready to be put away for the
evening. It had been an unseasonably warm day and the farmer thought there might
be a chance that some insects had been stirred from where they'd been hunkering
down for winter.

	He marched Brandi Barnes to a tree located a few yards from the house
and just as dusk deepened into night, strung her up by her wrists from a low
hanging limb. Her feet hung about four inches from the ground, all her weight
being supported by her shoulder muscles. During the long night her body,
especially her arms would begin to stretch from the pressure of supporting her
weight. He gauged that by morning with some luck, she might be actually touching
the ground allowing some of the weight to be taken off her straining shoulder
muscles.

	To make things more interesting he smeared some honey over her bruised
tits, put a dollop into her navel, and packed her cunt  and asshole with healthy
amounts of this insect attractor. He snorted when he realized that he hadn't
coated her sensitive armpits with the thick, sweet material, and proceeded to
correct this little oversight. He finished up by gagging her with a filthy rag
and using some duct tape to keep it in place. Then he gave her a swat on the ass
and left her to hang there and perhaps feed the insects that hopefully would be
attracted to her bare body during the night. To make it easier for them to find
her, he had used an extension cord to hang a light from just above her head. He
chuckled to himself as he left to grab some supper and then get to bed. It was
going to be a long day tomorrow and he wanted to be well rested for all the fun
and games they were going to be playing with that big titted teaser that was
going to be insect feed tonight.


				( To be continued)


				The Best Laid Plans


				     Chapter 11


	Ralph was roused from his slumber by this strange slapping sound
accompanied by hushed voices. He lay there and stared at the ceiling of his
bedroom, trying to get his bearings. The slapping was sort of random in nature,
but always seemed to be followed by what sounded like muffled voices. This was
no animal making this racket. He glanced over to the clock and saw it was a
little before two in the morning. He decided to get up and investigate the
source of this disturbance, his mind already figuring that there was some kind
of monkey business going on involving that stuck up cunt who was currently
feeding the local insect population and a few of her teacher friends. He had a
good idea who the ringleader in this mischief would be.

	He made his way over to the front window, which would give him a pretty
good view of the girl thanks to the overhead lamp he'd hung above her to draw
any flying insects. He could hardly restrain his glee from turning into laughter
when he took a good look at what was taking place under that tree. There was a
cloud of midge flies cloaking the teen's head and upper torso. There were
secondary, smaller clouds of midges taking their fill of the honey that he had
liberally smeared over her cunt and butthole. From the way she was wiggling from
her bonds they must have been taking a little more than just a taste of honey
from her. Surrounding the girl were three figures, one taller than the other
two, obviously one of the male teachers. He knew immediately that one of the two
smaller figures had to be Janice. He had a hunch her girlfriend had tagged along
as well. That Janice was a four star ball breaker and he was glad that he had
the whip hand when it came to dealing with  that castrator.

	At that point the guy and probably Janice took a step forward and
proceeded to lay some serious leather on the teen tramp's tits and cunt. This
stirred up the midge flies who broke formation for a moment, then regrouped to
return to their meal undeterred by the strapping that the girl was absorbing.
Ralph decided to hang around and enjoy the show for a couple of minutes. It
didn't appear that the big titted teen was in too much extra discomfort from the
whipping they were giving her. Again the two straps landed hard on her tits and 
ass this time, barely making a dent in the feeding frenzy taking place on her
body. He had plenty of experience with these little demons with wings. The
damned things were too small to even see under most conditions, but once they
formed into a mob they were a formidable source of discomfort, making up for
their tiny size by the sheer numbers of them that formed the main cloud.

	Ralph let the trio have another couple of rounds with the belts before
he broke up the party, telling them that they had disturbed his sleep. He
suggested that they go back to the barn and get some rest since tomorrow was
going to be a very busy day with all the things that he and Larry had planned
for their guest of honor. Then he threw them a bone of sorts, asking if someone
would make sure that some of that honey got smeared over her nostrils.

	"Those little buggers will take up light housekeeping in her nose and by
morning her sinuses will be so clogged up that the only way she'll be able to
breath is through her mouth." They all laughed at her discomfort and Janice
piped up that she intended to make sure that the oversexed whore was gagged as
much as possible if what he claimed was true. All Ralph could do was shake his
head and wonder when someone was going to give that four-star ball breaker what
for in spades for being what she was. All Brandi could do was stare down at her
feet through the cloud of flying bugs as they slowly turned one way and then the
other. It was still many hours until dawn and she began to worry that she might
not survive the night.

*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***

	Helene hung on Margaret's every word as her tale unfolded. The head of
the dildo strapped to her loins was still buried deep into Jon's asshole which
had taken on a decidedly angry appearance from all the hard prodding he had
received from her as Margaret toyed and teased him. Now there was a brief pause
and so her mentor filled in the lull with more of her story abut her young
nephew's humiliation at the hands of the two children.

	"I deliberately arrived early from my visit to the city. I had told the
children that I expected to take the last boat over to the island. Thus I
assumed that I might just happen in on some private games involving the trio. I
was richly rewarded when I carefully peeked into the window of the room where I
had left Jon. He was still there, but now he had company."

	"Walter, stark naked, was settled against the headboard supporting his
back, hands folded behind his head, his eyes focused on what was taking place at
his groin. Jon, also naked with his hands securely cuffed behind his back was
kneeling and suctioning greedily on Walter's long hard cock. I can still
remember the words that passed between the two children as Jon did his best to
bring the boy to an orgasm. "God, what a faggot! He just cannot seem to get
enough of my cum to keep him satisfied. This must be blowjob number six since
this morning and he's still as hungry now as he was the first time he went down
on me." He was speaking to his sister, Winnie, who was also naked and busily
engaged in working on Jon's butthole with one of the good-sized dildos I'd left
for them to use to entertain themselves.

	Jon was too busy sucking Walter to react much to the thrusts the young
teen was delivering to him. She giggled at her brother's comments and thrust her
hips forward in an attempt to gain some attention from her prey. I was stunned
at what had developed between the threesome; it was definitely not as I had
envisioned, it was well byond my most optimistic expectations. I was utterly
thrilled."

	Helene leaned forward and hit her victim across his bottom with a slap
that sounded like a pistol shot. "So you really are a sissy boy,or is it fairy?
I do have so much trouble staying abreast with the vernacular these days." Jon
began to weep, bringing a silvery giggle from his aunt. She guided his face back
down to her perfectly groomed pubic mound and he began to slavishly coat it with
his saliva as she continued the story.

	"I was absolutely enthralled at the dialogue between those two. Walter
was complaining bitterly that Jon had forgotten everything he had taught him
concerning the way to properly suck his cock. He would direct my nephew to lick
his balls and then suck them individually until he wanted more of his mouth on
his cock. Even then he would make Jon lick his way from his balls up to the tip
of his cock so he could lavish one sloppy kiss after another on that bulbous
head before being allowed to once more suction it in an attempt to draw another
load of thick creamy cum from the youth's glistening balls."

	" All the while Winnie would make disparaging comments about their
captive's lack of stamina and his inabilty to sexually satisfy her with his
little weenie, as she described his male equipment. As far as I was concerned,
Jon had adequate equipment, but was woefully deficient in how to use it properly
to satisfy the needs of a woman or even young girls like this one. When it came
to this area of his education, he was still a work in progress."

	"Later I was privy to some of the highlights of the past two days during
which they had taken full advantage of Jon's vulnerability. Winnie grudgingly
admitted that when it came to oral sex, Jon was much superior to her brother,
who obviously lacked a skilled tutor, and was also not thoroughly motivated to
put his attention to the task at hand. Yesterday she had spent a considerable
amount of time having Jon tease and tickle her genitals with his tongue, lips
and even his teeth, spending all over his face when he finally brought her to
orgasm. After a number of hours of performing, Jon's face had taken on the
appearance of a glazed doughnut."

	" Meanwhile Walter had taken advantage of the situation to sodomize my
nephew on a number of occasions and then have him force the remains from his
gaping anus so that it could be collected and fed to him to swish around in his
mouth before swallowing the mess. Evidently he also sodomized his sister on at
least two occasions that day and forced Jon to suck his cum directly from her
little butthole as she described it. Walter bragged that it took only a few
burns from a lit cigarette to Jon's penis to convince him to obey this request.
By now I was soaking wet and shaking with suppressed lust. I did so want to join
these two young animals and demonstrate my superiority in dominating their
little playmate, but I resisted these dark urges. "

	"I beat a hasty retreat from my viewing location and made my way back to
the dock to pick up my bag and then retrace my steps once the passengers from
the final run for the day had disembarked. The children had anticipated my
arrival and all seemed to be reasonably in good order. They had arranged for me
to discover Jon having sexual intercourse in a most conventional position with
Winnie, who was unable to conceal her boredom over his efforts. All the while
Walter, his penis now flaccid, stood by and watched the activity with a wry
smile on his face. I did my part and acted a bit surprised at this turn of
events but allowed the children to leave without too much harassment or chiding
on my part. On the whole the ruse had worked well, or so it seemed, and I was
sure that my youthful nephew would be most acceptable to any and all suggestions
that I made while he remained with me for our last week together. Everything
went topsy turvy when I received a phone call a few hours later from their
father."

	Margaret Baugh paused and smiled down at her nephew. Looking up, she saw
Helene staring at her, mouth slightly open, her breasts rising and falling a
little faster than normal. She looked at the clock by the bed and noted that it
was well past midnight. "I do believe that my story will have to be continued on
the morrow for it is well past my bedtime. I'm sure that all of us could benefit
greatly from a good night's rest. I promise that the rest of my story will not
disappoint either of you. I suggest that perhaps Jon might enjoy passing the
night with Helene so that they might get to know each other a little bit better.
Who knows what a night together in slumber may cause in a pair of young and
healthy people, even those that might be carrying around a bit of excess
personal baggage that should have been checked into dead storage a long while
ago?"

*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***

	Randi Barnes awoke in some pain, but nothing like that bolt of agony
that was the last thing she remembered. She was lying on a bunk in a small wood
paneled room. She moved tentatively and a sharp pain lanced through her,
radiating from the region of her sphincter. Then it all came back to her in a
rush. Millicent was pushing her salt encrusted cunt into her face so she could
lick off the residue that had collected while the gray haired woman had hung
naked out over the waves, her bare body scoured by the wind, spray and sun as
the yacht barreled through the waves. Big Ben was pressing the head of his
massive cock against her winking asshole, trying to force it past the tough
muscle guarding her tender shitter. She felt something give way and there was a
burst of agony that made her feel as if she was being electrocuted. Then  there
was nothing but darkness.

	It took a few minutes of very careful movements before she was able to
sit up. Randi at first felt dizzy and then the sunburn began to penetrate
through the fog. Almost any motion caused some pain from her fried flesh that
had been exposed for hours to the cruel rays of the sun. She couldn't avoid
wimpering as the pain grew in intensity. Where was everybody? Why had they
deserted her? Randi strained to listen for any signs that there were people
around. She managed to detect voices that seemed to be far away, but due to the
construction and design of the ship she knew that the voices she heard could not
be more than ten or twenty yards from where she was located. Then the chills
began; she shook uncontrollably as her body reacted to the severe sunburn the
front of her body had experienced. It had been some time since Randi had laid
out under the intense sun and her skin had proved quite vulnerable to the deadly
combination of elements that she had been exposed to while on deck today.

	She blinked as the door to the small cabin opened and a figure stood in
silhouette. She recognized the voice of Trixie, who inquired about her
condition. "I'm so thirsty, and it hurts to make any sudden moves because of the
sunburn. Half the time my asshole feels like it's on fire because of that stupid
brute's huge cock. Now my titties are beginning to throb and that scares me. I
hope they weren't permanently damaged by being tied off so long." The whore
laughed at Randi and told her that her presence was expected in the main meeting
room. "Karl is about to make a very important announcement and some of it
involves you and your husband, but that's not the main reason for it. It's going
to be a big surprise everyone, and  very unpleasant news for a few as well."

	Randi's heart began to pound with anticipation. For some reason she knew
that the news would be bad for her and Brad. She berated herself for insisting
that they attend this orgy despite not being able to guarantee their daughter's
security. God knows what was happening to their pride and joy. She was their
long term insurance policy. If they managed to arrange the right kind of
marriage, their futures would be made secure no matter what happened at work.
She knew this little get-together had turned out badly and now it was just a
matter of accepting whatever penalty Karl Neilson would hand out to them for
their boorish behavior.

	Her worse fears were confirmed when Trixie insisted that she remove the
robe covering her sunburned body and put her hands behind her back so the old
whore could cuff them. Randi thought to herself  "How very like Karl Neilson to
have her ushered into the group's meeting by a whore, naked and cuffed like some
felon about to be sentenced for her crimes." as she complied and felt the cold
metal surrounding her wrists and the click as they were locked into place. It
was her guess that Trixie did not have the key to the cuffs. That was probably
another little trick awaiting her. She wondered what perverse thing she'd have
to do in order to be free of these tight fitting manacles that already were
beginning to wear at her sunburned flesh.

	She followed Trixie and soon was entering the brightly lit room where
last evening's orgy had taken place. This time she was the only person
unclothed, and she felt a little twinge of shame at her subservient position
among the group. Randi searched for her husband and found him standing beside
Jennifer who was dressed in a black, clinging evening gown, displaying her
fabulous figure to its best advantage and making Randi feel even older and more
aware of her physical short-comings that even modern cosmetic surgery could not
complete disguise. Randi had to admit that her ordeal on deck had resulted in
her looking more like Trixie  than Jennifer in appearance.

	The steady and growing pain that she was enduring had dulled her senses
somewhat and it took her some time before she realized that everyone in the room
except Trixie and she were in formal attire. She could not recall any
instructions suggesting that they would require formal dress for any portion of
this weekend, but even her husband, Brad, was wearing a tuxedo. Things were
becoming even more curious. She caught Brad's eye and he looked away, trying to
make small talk with Jennifer who appeared to be ignoring him. Then Karl took
over and it all began to unfold. His opening line sounded a death knell for
their hopes that Brad was about to enter the upper levels of Neilson
Enterprises.

	" I would like to announce that Jennifer and I are planning to wed in
one month, and will be away on a three month honeymoon that will allow us to see
most of the more interesting places this earth has to offer. Contrary to the
opinion expressed by one member of this little group, I consider my wife to be
that special one I have long been seeking. Unlike most women, she reserves her
passion for more private moments. I am happy about that, being rather selfish at
times. Take my word for it, I am the only one who truly knows what a jewel
Jennifer can be once she puts her mind and that fabulous body to it." There was
silence for a brief moment, and then led by Vladimir, the audience broke into a
round of applause for the happy couple. The only ones who didn't participate
were the handcuffed Randi and her stunned husband, Brad, who had turned pale
upon being  mentioned so negatively by his boss. Things got even worse for the
pair when Karl Neilson continued his speech.

	"My impending marriage has caused me to consider a realignment of the
organization to make it easier to operate without requiring my daily attention.
This was the actual reason for inviting the three couples. The show and tell was
not exactly on the up and up as far as the pairings were concerned. Of the three
competing pairs, I knew the least about the Barnes family, and thus I
deliberately selected Brad to pair off with my most trusted confidant so as to
give me maximum feedback. Things did not go as I had hoped. On the surface Brad
has exhibited a high degree of competence and dedication to my organization and
its objectives. I weighed this against his relative youth and hoped that
competence would prevail. Alas, I was severely disappointed by his evaluation of
Jennifer, and worse still his disloyalty to his wife. What finally made my
decision concerning him an easy one to make, was his utter disregard for his
daughter as well. This young man is consumed with ambition, but appears willing
to sacrifice those most responsible for providing him the emotional support that
would be required in a position of higher authority." Randi refused to break
into tears over what she had just heard. She had trusted Brad and now had to pay
the price for her loyalty. All she could think about was whether Brad would be
able to retain any position of significance in the organization.

	Karl's announcement of Vladimir Paltz as the new Operations Manager,
reporting directly to Neilson, who retained the title of CEO, came as no
surprise. He in turn immediately appointed Leonard as his deputy, a decision
heartily approved by Karl. Vladimir took the floor briefly to announce that
further organizational changes would be occurring within the next month after he
and Karl discussed his selections and the new company structure that would
result in a much leaner operation that could be expected to generate
significantly improved profits. With that the group broke up as most of the
couples opted for an early bedtime to give them opportunity for reflection and a
certain degree of celebration for what had transpired.

	Trixie left Randi to her own devices, and at the invitation of Karl and
Jennifer joined them for a romp in the hay to celebrate a job well done on
everyone's part. Claire came over to Randi with a big smile on her face and
holding the key to her handcuffs. "Vladimir and I would enjoy the pleasure of
your company if you have nothing better to do with your time this evening. You
and I have some unfinished business and I am sure that my husband will enjoy
involving himself in assisting me in balancing the books between us. By the way,
no matter what happens between now and tomorrow morning I intend to have you out
on the deck so you can complete that all-over body tan that was so rudely
interrupted by that little accident that took place between you and the crewman.
I'm sure he will love another chance to see if your asshole can still fend his
cock off now that it has been sort of weakened." All Randi could do was shudder
at the prospects that lay before her, now and for perhaps the yet to be defined
future."

*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***

	Promptly at the crack of dawn the very same trio was back out of their
sleeping bags and busying themselves with getting rid of the clouds of midge
flies that were still feasting on the naked body of Brandi Barnes. By then she
was barely able to breath as the flies had nearly closed off her nostrils with
their collective bulk and the minute bites that dotted every square inch of her
sinus cavities. The teen's bruised breasts had swelled to a degree as well from
the attack of the midges drawn to those firm globes by the honey that coated
them from top to bottom. Even her cunt had been made more difficult to enter and
her anus appeared swollen shut.

	The three of them were amusing themselves by whipping away at the clouds
of midges, disturbing them for only a few seconds before they returned for more
of that honeyed flesh. The one-sided struggle continued unabated, with the only
loser being the big titted teen whose body was soon criss-crossed with angry
welts as the leather bit into her skin from every angle. Janice naturally had
staked out the teen's cunt as her private preserve and  was turning it into a
lump of crimson flesh covered with nicks and cuts from some of the more well
struck blows from the belt she was wielding.

	Ralph finally had to come out and shoo them away so he could cut the
girl down from the tree limb from which she hung. He was tempted to drag her
inside the house and fuck her asshole to start the day off right. However she
was a mess from all the smeared honey, not to mention the thousands of
micro-bites the insects had left on her body. It was Larry who came up with the
answer to the problem. When he heard what his companion wanted to do to the girl
he broke into peals of laughter and couldn't control his glee for some time. So
it was that Brandi Barnes was marched towards the barn where the dog pack was
waiting to be fed, not realizing that they would be getting a very special treat
this morning.


				( To be continued )


				The Best Laid Plans


	                        Chapter 12


	Randi allowed herself to be quick marched to the cabin they occupied.
Once inside the door was secured and the couple quickly undressed as their
captive stood there and watched, wondering what lie in store for her this
evening. Any uncertainty was quickly removed as Vladimir strode toward her and
slapped Randi across the face so hard that her knees buckled. Claire followed
this up by sinking her fist into Randi's gut, landing it just above her cunt and
making her think she was about to vomit. "That's just our way of saying hello
again." Claire remarked, then stepped back so that Vladimir could once more slap
her across the face, this time with a back-handed blow that rocked Randi's head
back. "Hello again, my dear woman. We have so much we want to do to you that I
doubt if we'll have the time available. So I guess you will have to be our guest
sometime soon so we can really give you everything that a tramp like you
deserves." His words sent a chill through Randi's naked body.

	Claire grabbed her by the hair and dragged her to the bed. "Lean over
and don't move or I'll tear that ass to ribbons. Now I want you to count and say
thank you after every stripe we put on that ass of yours. While my husband whips
you with his belt I want you to get busy and start licking my cunt so its nice
and juicy when Vladimir wants to fuck it. Whipping a whore like you always makes
him hot and that's when he really turns me inside out." Claire got on the bed
and positioned herself so that Randi's tongue could make contact. As soon as
Claire moaned, Vladimir laid a vicious blow to his victim's ass, splitting the
cheeks almost dead center. Randi screamed into Claire's muff and was rewarded
with a fist to her ear from the angry woman. "I said count! Do you hear me, you
miserable cunt? No moaning! No groaning! I just want you to count and thank my
husband for even bothering with your diseased body."

	At the count of twenty-five, Vladimir took a break and changed places
with his wife. Now Randi's mouth was stuffed with his thick cock that was making
some progress in choking off her air supply. Randi immediately recognized the
feel of the whip as it tore into her swollen rump. She gagged and tried her best
to thank the peroxide blonde for the first lash, but Vladimir's cock prevented
her from speaking. He laughed heartily at her dilemma and forced his cock still
deeper into her throat as the whip made a hissing sound before it  once more
ripped into the helpless woman's ass. Claire lost her temper and proceeded to
turn Randi's bottom into a bleeding lump of swollen meat as her husband amused
himself by cutting off Randi's air supply and letting her face turn a bright red
before allowing her a moment to gulp in some air before he once again shut off
her windpipe with his cock.

	Vladimir suggested that Randi get busy and start getting Claire ready
for his cock. Soon she was suctioning for all she was worth trying to get the
blonde wet enough for her husband to easily penetrate her. Poor Randi wasn't
shown any mercy even while she performed on Vladimir's wife. He resumed giving
her his belt, every blow sending a splatter of blood from her bleeding
hindquarters that had already taken a merciless beating from his wife. Claire
decided that Randi should pay her respects to the winking brown eye that was
lodged between her plump ass cheeks. "Suck it like it's the sweetest liquid
you've ever tasted. I want to hear you murmuring at how tasty my butt hole is.
Make sure you get the tip of your lying tongue as far up me as you can. If I
don't think you're being sincere I'm going to ask my husband to give you a taste
of the whip." That was all the incentive that Randi needed. Soon both Vladimir
and his wife were chuckling at the sounds that were coming from their captive as
she greedily consumed anything that she could draw from Claire's anus.

	They made Randi kneel by their bed while they went at it, so as Claire
put it, "You can learn how civilized people do things." When Vladimir was
finished he rolled over and ordered Randi to clean off his cock, which was
coated wth fluids from both of them. "Polish it good and proper. I want it to
glisten when you're finished or so help me I'll take the rest of the skin off
that ass of yours." His threat galvanized her into frantic activity as she used
all her wiles to satisfy this sadist who seemed to be quite capable of doing
exactly what he said. Claire got as close to the action as she could and made
snide remarks as Randi performed her clean-up efforts, slobbering all over
Vladimir's spent cock and then licking and kissing it from base to tip before
deep throating the semi flaccid tube of flesh to add still another layer of
saliva that she then noisily suctioned from it until Vladimir's cock seemed to
shine in the light from the overhead lamp.

	Now it was Claire's turn to have Randi apply her talented tongue and
mouth to the task at hand, which was to clean Vladimir's cum from her cunt. She
pushed herself into a seated position and spread her sweaty thighs before taking
Randi by the hair and guiding her face into that drooling, oozing maw. Vladimir
watched bemused as his wife's cunt was sucked, kissed, licked and tongue fucked
by the partially sunburned woman. It took quite a long time before Claire
pronounced herself partially satisfied with Randi's efforts. Then with a broad
grin that she directed towards her husband she said, "Now be a good little tramp
and swallow every drop of what I'm going to give you to drink." Randi stiffened 
with dread, realizing that she was about to be totally humiliated and that there
was absolutely nothing she could do about it. Claire tightened her grip on
Randi's hair and with a soft grunt began to piss into her captive's mouth while
Vladimir watched with a huge smile on his face.

	Randi had no choice but to keep up with the flow of piss that flooded
her mouth. She gulped it down and at the same time tried to get some air into
her lungs. The taste of Claire's offering was acrid, a sour yet sharp mixture,
and it felt as if dozens of bitter bubbles were exploding in her nostrils with
every swallow she took. Claire was monitoring her flow to keep her victim on the
edge of losing control. Occasionally she would put more pressure on her bladder
and the flow would overcome Randi for a brief, panicky moment before leveling
off again. At last with a few final squirts, Claire was done using Randi for her
toilet.

	Now it was Vladimir's turn. He pushed his prey from her kneeling
position and dragged her by the hair to the adjorning bathroom. "Tilt your head
back and keep your mouth open while I see how much piss you can capture without
swallowing. Swallow before I tell you to, and I will beat you senseless." Randi
knew better than to doubt him. Claire quickly followed the pair to the bathroom
and she stood by her husband as he let loose a stream of pungent yellow liquid
that arced into the air and splattered onto Randi's hair, soaking it to her
scalp before moving down to paint her eyes shut and then over her nose and into
her gaping mouth. Randi was soon behaving like a fountain, the stream of piss
now pouring out from the pool that had formed inside her wide open mouth.

	She immediately swallowed at his command and began choking as her throat
burned from the sharp taste and the acid nature of his piss. Vladimir took a
quick step closer and let her have a second, more powerful dose of his bladder's
contents. This time he directed the stream straight down her throat and
succeeded in causing her to lose control. She gagged and tears trickled down her
cheeks as the fiery liquid went up her nose and impregnanted her sinuses with
its acidic signature. He painted her face with more of his yellow offering and
then once more directed it into her mouth, this time ordering her to swallow as
fast as she could. Randi began to feel nauseous from a combination of his urine
and what she had been through on the deck.

	The man continued to torment her, shooting a volley of pee into her eyes
and then letting another spurt go into one of her ears as she tried as best she
could to avoid the drenching that he was delivering. Finally he approached her
and shoved his cock into her mouth and began pounding the head against the back
of her throat, still letting some of his piss spurt down her throat, causing her
to gag and putting her on the verge of vomiting. A tiny portion of her mind knew
what she could expect if she gave into her gag reflex and had the temerity to
vomit on his cock. He would flay her alive and probably have her fed to the
sharks the next morning. Somehow she willed herself to stay sufficiently calm
and at long last his stream turned into a few dribbles before ending.

	"Look at the mess this stupid bitch made in our bathroom. I want her to
clean it up immediately, with her tongue. I'll supervise her to make sure she
does it correctly, and if she doesn't I'll add some more welts to that big ass
with my whip." Vladimir laughed as he surveyed the urine splattered floor, not
to mention the urine soaked woman who knelt in a puddle of his piss and blinked
stupidly at them. He decided to take a nice hot shower and clean up before
allowing their captive to get busy cleaning up the bathroom.

	Claire took this opportunity to further humiliate Randi. She grabbed a
handful of her hair and dragged the dazed woman to the toilet and jammed her
head down into the bowl, submerging her. Soon Randi was desperately struggling
to raise her head above the water level to gain some air. Claire used both hands
to keep her head submerged and gradually Randi's frantic efforts to free herself
from Claire's iron grip began to subside as she took in a mouthful of water and
then another. By the time Vladimir stepped from the shower Randi was
unconscious. He ignored her situation and padded out into their cabin.

	For the next half hour things did not go well for Randi as she was
kicked and punched by Claire as she tried to lick up the piss that covered the
tiled floor. It was an exasperated and highly incensed woman who finally had to
admit that making their captive do as she wished would take most of the night,
and was certainly not worth it. Five minutes later one of the crewman entered
their cabin and swabbed out their bathroom within a matter of minutes. Vladimir
engaged him in conversation and what Randi heard of it made her blood run cold.

	It seems that Brad had been turned over to the crew for the evening as
punishment for his boorish behavior. Their little party was just a prelude to
what Karl had planned for his disloyal employee tomorrow. The crewman joked that
Brad 's asshole was considerably wider after having been fisted by most of the
crew to loosen it up so that Big Ben could sodomize him. "He cried like a little
baby when Big Ben busted his candy asshole open for him. That cunt's husband
will never have to worry about being constipated ever again now that Ben tore
him a new one." Randi began to despair as she heard this horrible news. She
could only wonder what lay in store for both her and Brad tomorrow.

	Once the crewman left the cabin, Vladimir, with some help from his wife,
managed to place Randi into the tub that would be her bed for the evening. To
make things more interesting Claire forced her captive to down nearly two quarts
of water so she wouldn't be dehydrated by morning. "If you need to go my dear,
feel free. The tub stopper is in so you can enjoy a nice warm piss bath." That
was the last thing Randi heard from them that night. She knew she dared not make
any noise that might wake them. She could not begin to imagine what an angry
Vladimir or Claire might do to her even before she was taken out to the deck and
exposed to the elements.


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	Ralph located a bale of hay and with the help of Larry, they moved it
into position so that Brandi could be draped over it. Her hands were tied
tightly behind her back and another length of rope was used to hold her down
against the scratchy cube of dried grass. She was still out of it and so they
decided there was no need to tie her legs apart to give the dogs easy access to
her swollen cunt and asshole. At Larry's suggestion Ralph mounted the bale of
hay and straddled the girl to not only keep her properly posioned but also to
pull her head back so that her mouth could be used by another of the animals
that were beginning to eagerly pace back and forth in their pens.

	"My animals ought to loosen up that tramp's holes so those crazy
teachers can use and abuse her some more today. I'm sure  not planning on there
being anything left worth fucking when they're done with her this time."  Ralph
laughed and shifted his weight to make sure that he had complete control over
the teenager who was beginning to make some slight attempts to adjust her body
into a more comfortable position. "If she takes on Major, there isn't going to
be much left of that twat for anyone to fuck. That damned horse will ruin her
for sure." Larry shrugged at the farmer's remark. He figured that after his dogs
got done with her this morning she'd probably  be finished as far as human
consumption was concerned. This was not the same piece of hot fuckmeat that they
had seen unloaded from the van a couple of days ago.

	Unlike the previous time, Larry didn't bother to create a dog run.
Instead he walked over to the pens and grabbed the first dog that got close
enough. He kept his hand full of the animal's neck fur and walked it over to the
bale of hay that Brandi lay upon. It didn't take the dog, one of the tick
hounds, long to figure out where its dick went. It got up on its hind legs and
began ramming the hard length of red, dripping dog cock into the general
vicinity of the teen's holes, finally establishing a connection with her swollen
cunt. Larry released the hound and stepped back to watch the fun. The hound's
cock was a blur as it sawed away inside Brandi's cunt. Its paws dug into her
haunches and drew blood, causing the helpless victim to utter a loud scream as
she felt her skin tear open and then the sensation of the blood trickling down
her leg.

	Satisfied with the progress the dog was making, Larry left it to its own
devices and went to get another dog to rape the girl's mouth. This time he took
a long pole with a noose attached at its end. He wanted to get the rottweiler,
and it took some doing before he could lead the noosed animal to the front of
the bale. He gave a nod to Ralph who grabbed Brandi's hair and yanked hard,
forcing her head back. "Open your fucking mouth and let that dog's cock do its
thing or I'll snap your fucking neck!" His threat had the desired effect and the
girl complied, allowing the thick hard cock to enter her mouth and begin
battering away at the back of her throat.

	Meanwhile the hound had begun spraying dog cum all over the brunette's
cunt walls. Then it was held fast as the knot formed. The dog acted as if this
was a new experience and began trying to use brute strength to break the
connection. Its paws dig deeper and began raking a set of bloody furrows into
Brandi's butt cheeks.She tried to shriek but the battering from the rottweiler
had effectively silenced her. The two men watched with interest as the dogs had
their way with the dazed teen. The rottweiler exploded deep inside her mouth and
the torrent of cum caused her to choke and begin to panic as she realized she
could not get any breath into her lungs.

	They didn't step in until Brandi passed out. Larry dragged the
rottweiler from the teen's face and pulled the snarling brute back to the pens,
while Ralph kept an eye on the hound that was still coupled to his human bitch.
It took another minute or so for the knot to shrink sufficiently to allow the
dog to escape Brandi's fucked out box, releasing a stream of dog cum that oozed
from her red, raw cunt mouth that now gaped wide. Larry selected another one of
his animals to give the girl's asshole some serious attention.

	The malamute wasted no time zeroing in on Brandi's swollen asshole.
Larry had made certain that Brandi would get cornholed by the large sled dog by
jamming a rag in her fucked out, dripping twat, leaving only one hole available 
for the dog's hard cock. Brandi groaned and screamed as her sore asshole was
split apart by the furious assault from the dog. It was at this point that a
trio of teachers,including Janet, entered the barn and confronted the two men.

	"Look we paid you two good money for your services. We expect to have
access to this little bitch when we want it, not when you two feel like it. Now
why don't you see if you can get that mutt off that little prick teaser so we
can take her for an early morning swim in the quarry to get all that honey and
dog cum off her so she's nice and clean for when we beat the tar out of her."
Ralph and Larry glowered at the teachers, but soon realized that they were in 
the wrong and it was time to let their customers have their fun.

	Fortunately for the teachers their spokesman was Jason rather than
Janet; they too knew that Janet rubbed these two men the wrong way. As for
Janet, she just watched as the dog pounded away at Brandi's fucked out asshole.
It appeared to her that the teen was beginning to bleed from the brutal attack
she was experiencing. Janet started to worry that perhaps this had already gone
a bit too far and Brandi might flake out on them before they did all the neat
and nasty things they had planned for her final day at the farm.


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	Margaret awoke refreshed and eager to face another day with her nephew
and Helene. Once during the night she had awakened to the sound of the
bedsprings creaking from the room occupied by the young couple. She concentrated
her attention and detected the soft moaning coming from her nephew. It seemed to
rise and fall depending on the frequency with which the bedsprings creaked. For
a moment she was tempted to leave the comfort of her bed to peek in on the young
people as they went about their bonding process. However she was overtaken by
the desire for more sleep and nodded off to the sounds that seemed to be
reaching a crescendo. The last thing she remembered was Helene's muffled voice
teasing her nephew; she could not make out the words but their tone told her all
she needed to know. Helene was in charge, of that there could be no doubt.

	Helene's entrance at breakfast was rather spectacular and Margaret was
thrilled by it; her protogee had already conquered Jon and obviously bent him to
her will. She wore a black latex bra that exposed her fat dark nipples and a
matching brief that was so tight that one could easily see the outline of her
plump cunt lips. She wore high-heeled boots that made her tower over her
captive. Jon in contrast was naked except for a skin-tight, black leather sheath
that constrained his hard penis and a matching pouch that contained his
testicles that appeared to have shrunk considerably since last evening. Helene
was using a pair of metal spiders, that were screwed tightly into Jon's stiff
nipples, as the base for her leash to guide and control him as if he were some
type of pet. When she made him pirouette, Margaret could not control her
happiness. She clapped her hands with delight as she took in the fresh welts
that covered Jon's buttocks. He had been truly tamed and brought to heel, as she
had hoped he would be. Once breakfast had been finished, Margaret made good on
her promise to reveal her secret. The women adjorned to the sitting room and
seated themselves, leaving Jon to stand at attention beside his new mistress.

	It seemed that Walter's father had stumbled by accident on his children
tormenting Jon. He was outraged to discover that Margaret had been involved in
setting this assignation up before she left for the city on her weekend. He was
scandalized that she would involve his children in something like this without
obtaining his permission, which in all likelihood would have been forthcoming.
At that point he decided to exact revenge for this outrageous slight to his
authority as a parent.

	His meeting with Margaret Baugh was to the point and contained a threat
to go to the authorities even if it meant revealing the role of his children in
this perverse activity. Margaret knew him well enough to realize that his was no
idle threat. She made no argument when he declared that in exchange for his
silence on this matter she would have to place herself under his discipline for
one week. Secretly she was more than a bit thrilled by the prospect of finding
out first hand what it meant to be a slave, to be totally at another's mercy
with no hope of redemption. With this as prologue Margaret began her story of
what transpired during that fateful week when she had no rights and was under
not only his authority but those to whom he delegated this responsibility when
he had to be away doing one of his many jobs around the island. With a shy smile
she began to speak as Helene hung transfixed by the revelations that were to be
made evident. Jon's expression never changed, nor did his eyes move from his new
mistress.


                                                          ( To be continued)


				The Best Laid Plans


	                         Chapter 13


	Since this would be Brandi's last trip to the quarry the teachers
decided to take the extra time to reach an outcropping that would provide an
opportunity to have the weighted body of the teen tramp touch bottom. A
twenty-pound weight was plaited into her hair and securely knotted with rope.
Additional weights were attached to her tits, and around her waist. All in all
they estimated that there was about sixty pounds hanging from her naked body.
Finally her security in the form of over two hundred feet of stranded metal
cable was chained to the manacles on her ankles to provide some degree of
redundancy in case one of the manacles were to separate from the cabling. Jason
and William the math and science teachers had put their heads together and
calculated that with the amount of weight Brandi would be carrying she would
take about thirty-five seconds to reach bottom, nearly one hundred and thirty
feet which was supposed to be the maximum depth of the quarry. Bringing her up
from this depth might take twice that amount of time. This didn't offer much of
a safety margin, but they were willing to risk it. As Janet so bluntly put it,
"If she dies on the way up, all we have to do is add some more weights and dump
the body into the quarry. Without any knowledge of where she was dumped it would
be very difficult for anyone to find her body, and who would be stupid enough to
tell anyone? That would just mean we'd all go to prison; not likely in my
opinion."

	After one botched attempt, they managed to successfully launch
"submarine Brandi", as one wag described their screaming, pleading victim, into
the quarry and watched a trail of bubbles pop up from beneath the surface as the
cabling played out smoothly at roughly four feet per second as the teachers had
predicted. Things began to go awry when the cabling kept uncoiling as it went
beyond one hundred and fifty feet. Bart started to panic and his reaction soon
swept across the group. The men grabbed onto the cable and brought it to a halt.
Then it took them nearly two full minutes to bring the blue-skinned, unconscious
teenager to the surface. Her flesh was ice cold and there was no sign of
respiration. Jason immediately began CPR while the rest of them stood around
wringing their hands. It did not look very good for either Brandi or her
tormentors. Five minutes elapsed and still she gave no evidence of coming out of
her icy slumber.

	Out of frustration Janet knelt down beside the blue-faced teen and began
punching Brandi's chest and breasts. Jason quickly moved away from her flailing
fists and the horrified group formed a frozen tableau around the two females.
Suddenly Brandi's chest heaved and a fountain of quarry water poured from her
mouth. They quickly got her into a sitting position and pounded on her back to
make the teen bring up more of the water that had filled her lungs. Brandi made
no sounds except for the retching noises that came from her every time she puked
up whatever was still captured in her lungs and throat. The girl began to shake
from the cold and soon her naked body was swathed in sweaters and even a coat
volunteered by Alvin's date.

	It took the  teachers nearly an hour to transport their victim back to
the farm. All the time the men were taking turns carrying the semi-alert teen,
Janet was cursing a blue streak, claiming that the girl was faking it and
threatening to prove it once they got her back. Larry and Ralph were still upset
over what had taken place in the barn earlier, so they made no effort to assist
their guests, merely standing around and watching the goings on as Brandi was
prepared for some more punishment by a thoroughly irate Janet. "You just wait
until I have you back in my class you miserable tramp! Then you'll realize that
what I'm going to do to you now is nothing compared to what you're going to get
as a steady diet when I have that sorry ass of yours under my thumb." Her
comments weren't taken too seriously by the others since they all realized that
this thing between Brandi and Janet was very one-sided and very personal on the
part of Janet.

	Alvin and Bart helped the French teacher pound some stakes into the
ground so that Brandi could be spreadeagled with her legs raised and spread so
wide apart that the tendons of her thighs bulged against the skin  covering
them. Her ankles were roped tightly to the lowest rail on the wooden fence that
separated the barn from the main house. Janet made sure that the scratchy rope
bit  deep into the teen's flesh. She could look down and see the swollen ,pink,
fleshy cunt so vulnerable to anything that she could dream up for it. However
her attentions would be first focused on the teen's feet, especially her toes.

	The teachers followed her orders and began to cut slivers from pieces of
wood that were randomly piled against the fence to which the teen was anchored.
Soon there were about a dozen sharp splinters, each three to four inches long.
Janet took the first one and drove it beneath the nail on Brandi's big toe,
bringing a shrill scream from her. The teacher's face broke into an evil smile
as she selected a second sharp sliver and this time drove it under the nail of
the toe next to the first one. Brandi's screams got louder and she struggled
fruitlessly against the ropes that held her fast. The others now joined in, and
within a matter of minutes every toe had a sliver of wood protruding from
beneath its nail. The girl was in agony but there was nothing she could do to
relieve the pain that lanced through her quivering body.

	Janet now tried to set the wooden splinters on fire, hoping they would
burn down to the sensitive flesh now exposed by the wooden wedges driven under
each toenail. Her attempts were not successful at first, the burning wood
extinguishing itself long before it could reach the flesh beneath her victim's
toenails. It was Ralph who finally exerted himself to show up his antagonist. He
had been watching and imagining that it was Janet out there stark naked and
riddled with wooden slivers in her cunt, tits, and under her fingernails as well
as her toenails. In his little torture fantasy the wooden splinters were soaked
with pine tar which burned slowly with a sizzling sound that made the teacher
piss herself as she felt her flesh begin to blister from the advancing flames.

	Ralph sauntered over to where the frustrated teacher was standing and
poked her in the ribs with a little more than just a friendly nudge. "You see
that tree over there. That's a pine tree and the stuff you see on the trunk is
called pine tar. Try putting a little of that on one of those splinters before
you shove it under her nail and see what happens when you set it off. I think
you'll be kind of surprised, and knowing you to be a compassionate person,
you'll probably be mortified at the damage you just caused. But that won't be
anything like the shock your little girlfriend will feel when it starts burning
down under her nail."  Janet's initial glare softened as she understood what he
had just told her. She was now all smiles; it was going to be a fun time after
all, fun for all except that big titted tramp, but that was her problem.


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	Before Vladimir and his wife took their guest up to the deck for her
final outing under the sun, they had used her to get rid of the urine that had
accumulated in their bladders as they slept. Claire laughed as she squatted over
her prisoner and directed her stream of pungent, first of the day, piss into
Randi's open mouth. The brunette lay in a pool of her own urine that had
resulted from all the water she had been forced to drink before they left her in
the tub. Vladimir's threat to cut off her nipples unless she swallowed every
drop of their piss had taken all the fight out of her. All she thought about now
was to somehow get through the day and retain her sanity. She was terrified at
the prospect of being sodomized by the sailor with the huge cock, and what the
others might force her to do, but she  was depending on her  taste for pain to
get her through this terrible ordeal. She also was wondering what was in store
for her husband this day after what she had learned last night concerning his
session with the crew.

	Randi's belly was quite rounded from the amount of piss she'd swallowed.
She became even more uncomfortable when she was put on her bloated belly and
tied spread-eagle fashion to the rings in the deck, her swollen stomach now
pressing into the metal of the hatch, the metal that would soon get very hot as
the rays of the sun heated up the entire surface. Randi could already feel the
first little tingle on her back, a sign that she was already on the verge of
burning. She mentally cursed herself for not working on her tan previously. At
least her sun bronzed flesh would offer some degree of protection from the
pitiless sun that would beat down on her bare body for many long hours. Vladimir
and Claire left her out in the glare of the  sun as they went below to have
brunch and chat with the others that formed the invited group. That is all but
Brad Barnes, who still was being entertained by the crew. Big Ben had widened
his rectal passage some more this morning and was joking with the crew that now
that the edge was off his needs for the day, he could concentrate all his energy
on utterly destroying the asshole of this fairy's wife.

	It took some time for Randi to get her bearings. First she realized that
for some reason she was now facing the side of the yacht that had been used to
swing Millicent out over the waves. While she was trying to figure out why she
had been put in this new orientation, she saw a shadow indicating that someone
was standing over her from the rear. Before she could conjure up any reason for
this sudden appearance, she felt a hand on one of her roasting ass cheeks. Then
she felt some sort of material being rubbed over this region. Then the hand did
the same to her other butt cheek and she realized that her anus was now totally
exposed to the broiling rays of the sun thanks to what felt like strips of
adhesive used to pull her ass cheeks apart.

	There was nothing she could do about the situation; she was totally
vulnerable to anything that these people could imagine to make her life
miserable. Time passed and finally someone approached her. It turned out to be
Trixie, who was naked from the waist down. The old prostitute squatted down and
grabbed Randi by the hair in order to slam her face into her dripping cunt. "Mr.
Neilson thought you might want a little taste of what he was giving to me and
Jennifer last night and again this morning. He says this will have to do for
brunch, but Jennifer will be by later on with some more for you to suck out of
her cunt. Now get busy and clean me up good, I haven't got all day to stay out
in this hot sun. I'll get a sunburn for sure." Randi knew better than to disobey
Trixie, so she stuck her tongue out as far as it could go and began lapping the
cum and cunt sludge that was oozing from the whore's well fucked twat. As she
did, she wondered what other torments lie in store for her.

	By the time Karl Neilson and his bride-to-be, Jennifer, made an
appearance, Randi's tongue was licking up and down the ass crack of Trixie,
pausing to tickle and tongue fuck her winking brown eye. The old whore was
really into it and she was clenching her sphincter to make it seem as if she was
about to take a dump into Randi's mouth at any moment. Randi could do nothing
but continue to clean all the foreign material that had accumulated in between
Trixie's butt cheeks over the past half a day. The woman obviously did not
believe in taking too many showers and the taste from her skin proved it.

	Karl's booming voice interrupted the action as he called out to the crew
to bring Brad up on deck. Randi forgot all about what she was doing and Trixie
expressed her irritation by pushing her ass hard into her victim's face. Karl
suggested that perhaps Jennifer might want a little of Randi's tongue while they
were preparing Brad for his little excursion over the waves. The brunette did
her best to crane her neck to see her husband. Then Jennifer's cum flecked cunt
blocked her view. Randi resigned herself to becoming Jennifer's cunt rag as
well. She licked, kissed and sucked every square inch of the lovely woman's cunt
from its base to that fat clit, spending a minute or so sucking on that hard
nubbin of sex flesh and bringing a shudder of suppressed sexual  excitement from
the gorgeous brunette. Then she heard Karl speaking to her.

	"I presume you'd like to get a look at your treacherous husband before
we put him over the side. As you probably know he has been entertainig the crew
or vice-versa all night and well into today. I think he needs a breath of sea
air to recover his equilibrium before my men show him a few more tricks that
they can do." Randi looked past her husband's boss and gasped at what she saw.
Two crew members assisted by Claire were making sure that Brad was manacled
securely to the corners of a rectangular metal frame pivoted so that it could be
swung over the side of the yacht and face its cargo of human flesh into the
salty wind, ocean spray and the burning sun that was now almost directly
overhead.

	Brad Barnes' penis was stiff and a dark angry shade of purple. A metal
cock ring had been screwed down tightly around the base of his bulging sex
organ. A wire had also been looped and tightened until it nearly disappeared
into the swollen flesh of his cock an inch or so from the tip. Something like a
straw was protruding from the piss hole in his dick. Karl made sure that Randi
knew that her husband had been catheterized by one of the crewman at the start
of their little session, and had been unable to either ejaculate or piss ever
since. "Your husband has been promising my men all sorts of things if they will
just let him take a piss and cum. The pressure on his bladder is fairly intense
and I'm sure his balls must feel as if they are being crushed in a vise from all
that unrelieved sexual pressure. I'm sure that a little sea air will be just the
ticket to take his mind off these minor inconveniences." To illustrate Brad's
precarious situation, Claire jabbed a stiff finger into his groin putting
pressure on his bloated bladder. He screamed in agony,but the sound he made when
she closed her hand around his testicles and squeezed slowly made the hair on
the back of Randi's neck stand up.

	Shortly afterwards they shifted the frame to let Randi see her husband's
rear. She had trouble believing what she saw. His anus was a gaping wound with
blood oozing from its depths. Worse still, it appeared as if part of his rectum
had been inverted by the force of Big Ben's monster cock. It looked like a
reddish mushroom as it bulged from his anus. His buttocks were covered with deep
gashes and welts. Randi had been around the pain game long enough to know that
what she looked at could only have been caused by a cane, probably one made of
bamboo. She intuitatively knew the level of pain he must be suffering and she
began to fear for his life. The prospect of him surviving more than a few hours
exposed to the elements in his current condition was dim. Despite knowing it was
her husband enduring this, she still was fascinated by the terrible cruelty and
skill that was being demonstrated on the deck by the crewmen as well as Claire.

	They were not yet done preparing him for his trip over the waves. His
eyes were taped wide open, forcing them to take the full effects of the
elements. She wondered what type of permanent damage might be done to his retina
or optic nerve by being exposed to a combination of wind, salt spray and the
intense ultraviolet generated by the sun.There was a good chance that her
husband might wind up blind for life once they got done with him. Then they
proceeded to add one final torture to join all the rest of the pain that he was
having to endure. A weight that might be ten or even fifteen pounds was tied
around his testicles. Claire supported the metal ball in her hands for a moment,
then smiled in the direction of Randi and let it drop from her hands. Brad's
scream was heart wrenching to his tormented wife. He now was experiencing hell
on earth, or was it over water. He was still shrieking in agony as they swung
the frame out over the side and the wind and waves began to eat into his
unprotected body.


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	Meanwhile back at Jon's residence,his aunt was continuing her story of
being a slave for one entire week.  "Promptly at 7AM he appeared at my door to
escort me to his house where I would remain for the entire week. As he had
ordered, I was wearing only a pair of snug fitting black cotton panties under a
short beach robe and a pair of sandals. He was accompanied by his children who
paid no attention to me at all. Winnie finally spoke, asking where Jon was. I
told her he was in his bedroom, prepared as per the instructions I had been
given. She and her older brother disappered down the hall, leaving me to face my
jailer. He motioned for me to follow him, and so we set out for his house
located some half mile from here. As we walked across the cool sand, the wind in
our faces, I could not help noticing that my nipples were hardening. I dismissed
this as being caused by the cool wind, but deeper within I knew this not the
truth."

	"Had I known what was in store for me I would have prepared myself
differently. The moment we were inside my captor ordered me to remove the robe
and allow him to manacle my wrists to bands of leather that he looped around my
upper thighs. Another set around my ankles effectively hobbled me. He half
marched, half pushed me down the hall towards the bathroom which was quite large
for the kind of house he lived in. Once inside I was shocked to have him sit
down on the toilet seat cover and take me over his knee for a sound spanking. I
made the mistake of trying to escape my punishment and was rewarded with an
additional ten blows, five apiece to each cheek. He had not spoken during ther
entire episode. I was partly furious and at the same time rather apprehensive
about what else might befall me."

	"He pulled me from his lap and made me stand. Then he spoke and I could
not believe my ears. He informed me that I would be spanked every morning either
here or in his bedroom. Then I'd receive an enema. Today he intended to give me
at least two to make sure that I was properly cleansed and ready for the fasting
that he planned for me. This would allow me to somewhat atone for my insulting
behavior towards him and the jeopardy that I'd exposed his children to. I was
stunned speechless by his announcement."

	"You have no idea how humiliating it is to have a man, especially one
who is a relative stranger and not of your social class, adminster such a highly
personal  procedure while you are utterly helpless and unable to protect your
person from the shame and degradation that it causes. Somehow I survived the
indignity, made worse by his presence as I sat on the toilet voiding the
contents of the enema as he watched dispassionately. This was the oddest thing
about him. He never showed any emotion no matter what he was doing or having
done to me by others."

	"During my first full day there he had me clean his house and cook his
meals, made more difficult than normal due to my being hobbled. At least my
hands were free which was some blessing. They were only secured when I was
taking an enema or being spanked. Later there would be other functions that also
required me to be restrained, but they will come in due time. I did not see the
children that day nor the next. I was incommunicado as far as the rest of the
world was concerned."

	"He lived up to his promise about more than one enema, in fact I took
three during that day, all causing me incredible feelings of shame and
hopelessness. Midway through the day I made the mistake of asking him for water;
I'd had none since before he had arrived at my house. He refused my request
curtly and told me he would decide when I would have water or food. He went on
further to say that he had no intention of giving me either for at least the
first twenty-four hours of my stay. I was furious and forgot my place. This
resulted in my second spanking of the day, a methodical affair that left my
bottom smarting and rather swollen despite being somewhat protected by the
cotton panties that he had me wear except when I was receiving one of my daily
irrigations, as he called them."

	"As the day grew longer and hotter he unveiled another humiliating
torment for me to endure. When I informed him that I had to urinate, he declared
that he would accompany me to the bathroom and supervise me as I emptied my
bladder. The words he used were much cruder. Not only was he to witness one of
my more intimate activities, worse still he refused to allow me to take down my
panties. I literally had to pee in my drawers and wait for all my urine to leak
through the cotton fabric. Then he made me stand out in a secluded portion of
his property that was fenced on all four sides, thus preventing prying eyes from
witnessing my further degradation. By nightfall my panties had become a private
torture chamber. I began to experience chafing when I walked or made certain
movements. The remants of my urination had congealed into a salt-like substance
that reeked after a few hours in the hot sun and surrounded me for the rest of
the day as I moved around in his stiffling house, performing my "chores" as he
described them."

	"Late that evening he took me out onto the beach and had me wade into
the ocean which gave me pause for a variety of reasons. I was partially
restrained both hand and foot; this made every step in the rushing water a
daunting experience. I began to fear that I would stumble and fall in the
darkness and be swept away to drown. He offered no feeling of security, standing
well behind me as I did my best to let the ocean wash away the stench  that
emanated from my soiled panties. As we waked back to his house I began to shiver
from the night air blowing across my bare, soaked skin. I had goosebumps over
most of my body by the time we entered the house. He led me into a tiny bedroom
and told me that I was to sleep there on the floor with only a thin blanket to
ward off the chill air of the night, and under no circumstance leave before he
came to get me for my morning ritual. Somehow I drifted off to sleep but  was
plagued by dreams of darkness, water and being wrapped like a mummy and placed
into a sarcophagus"


				( To be continued)


				The Best Laid Plans


				   Chapter 14


Abstract: A falling out between Janet and her peers yields some new plans for
adjusting Brandi's attitude. Alvin's idea of using the teen for a backstop is
well received and immediately put into effect. Meanwhile Randi continues to work
on her sunburn as she broils on deck, being teased and tormented by Claire about
Brad's failings. Claire sodomizes her with a huge dildo, but is interrupted when
Brad does a disappearing act. On another front Margaret continues to describe
her week of slavery, as she is degraded in all manner of ways. She encounters
the violent side of her captor and develops new fears and insecurities that eat
away at her self esteem.




	While Janet was getting tips from Ralph on how to make Brandi's life
even more miserable, the other teachers were discussing matters among
themselves, having become a little disenchanted with the behavior of their
fellow educator. They in turn were coming up with some ideas on how to make
their captive remember that they too had some creative ideas for hurting her
most vulnerable places, such as those tits that looked as if they could take
some further serious whipping and perhaps stand another bout of high temperature
action, precluding branding. As for that swollen oozing cunt, a number of the
teachers thought it could handle a major fisting from more than one of them. 
Bart, the arts teacher, wanted to pack it half way full of hot sand to get her
attention before he put on a protective glove and began fisting her until she
bled like a stuck pig. "I'll bet she won't look down that snotty nose at me any
longer after she gets a taste of that." The men laughed and gave him high fives
for his idea.

	Jason suggested that they tie off her tits while they discussed more
ideas for torturing her today. "No matter what we come up with, if her tits have
doubled in size before we start working on them, it will only make matters worse
for Miss Stuckup." Alvin wondered aloud if her cunt might be suitable for more
fucking now that it had been cleaned out in the quarry. There was general
laughter at his remark and some comments to the effect that he was turning into
a pervert if he wanted to fuck that diseased swamp of a cunt now, rather than
waiting until it had been certified free of STDs by a physician. Alvin's
response was that he'd wear a double rubber and to make it more interesting he'd
coat the outer one with some liniment that the farmer used on his horses. "I'll
bet that shit will take the lining off her cunt if I use it on her." William
responded that he liked the idea and he was game to have a go at her as well.

	They were having such a good time planning more terrible things to do to
their captive that they failed to observe what Janet was up to until Brandi
began shrieking and begging as she strained against her bonds. One of the
splinters had burst into flame and was still burning, on its way down to that
sensitive flesh below her toenail. Ralph was standing beside the teenager
watching her writhe in fear and agony. Janet was leaning over, hands on her
knees, staring fixedly at the burning splinter that she had coated with resin
from the tree. She looked over to the teachers and hollered for them to gather
up more splinters so she could soup them up for their captive. A couple of them
started to respond to her order before the others stepped in and rebuked them.
Janet's face clouded in irritation and she advanced towards her peers. That
proved to be a big mistake.

	William distracted her by moving towards Brandi who was screaming her
lungs out as the splinter continued to burn down. Janet turned to confront him
and that gave Jason his opportunity and quickly he put Janet into a choke hold
and began squeezing the air out of her as she struggled fruitlessly against his
attack. A couple of the girls joined in and helped the men restrain Janet. One
thing led to another and soon they began tearing off her clothing until she was
down to just her bra and panties. Some rope was found and soon her hands were
tied tightly behind her back as she cursed and squirmed in the grip of Jason.

	It was then that Alvin, the history teacher, kicked her squarely in the
cunt. She went limp for a moment from the shock of the blow and then her face
began to grow pale. Alvin moved in for the kill and hooked his fist into her
groin, a vicious blow that made her vomit all over herself. Her legs turned to
rubber and Jason did not help matters by increasing the force he was applying to
her windpipe. All the while Ralph and his buddy just watched the fracas and made
no effort to intercede in Janet's behalf or interfere in the process as it
unfolded. The French teacher finally passed out and while she was unconscious
they hobbled her legs with more rope and looped a coil around her neck and tied
it to the fence rail some ten yards from where Brandi was.

	The teen was none the worse for wear, the splinter having burned out
just before it reached the barrier between her toenail and the skin beneath. The
male teachers huddled to discuss their agenda for handling what was left of
Brandi. William and Alvin were hot to give Brandi's well stretched asshole some
further attention. There was general agreement that this would be a good way to
finish her off provided she wasn't in good enough shape to handle the horse.
Jason took it as an action item to discuss the matter with Ralph and Larry, and
if they were up for it, to arrange the time for the great event to occur.

	When he got back to the discussion, they were talking about letting
their dates take a run at Brandi if they were interested. It was pretty obvious
that Janet's girlfriend would be first on the list. To the surprise of most, at
least two other girls had already talked about this possibility with their
dates, Bart and Alvin. Based on that limited sampling, it was decided to set
aside an hour for the ladies to do their thing with Brandi. Naturally the guys
would be monitoring the action to make sure that nothing got too much out of
hand.

	It was then that William came up with another brilliant idea; one that
might somewhat mollify Janet, who was obviously fuming right now. Once the girls
had their hour with the teen, there would be a fuck break so that the two
teachers eager to fuck Brandi's asshole could have their opportunity. His view
was that ass fucking the teen had nothing to do with her later taking on the
horse. The teen's cunt would naturally be the target for the horse's gigantic
cock, since her asshole would be torn apart if used instead, no matter how often
it had been fucked by the teachers. His argument won them over.

	Then for the grand finale there would be a cat fight to the finish
between Brandi and Janet, no holds barred. Both would be naked and wearing
leather gloves to prevent serious scratches from being made on each other's
faces. The fight would only end when one of the contestants was out cold. The
winner would then be allowed to stomp her victim for thirty seconds before the
contest officially ended. Everyone was confident that Janet would utterly
annihilate her opponent, which might act to calm her down over being prevented
from burning Brandi seriously. It was Bart who observed that damaging her toes
in the way Janet was planning would probably cripple her for weeks, not the
smartest thing to do if they had to face her parents and explain how that
happened.

	Alvin, who had been kind of quiet since his outburst with Janet, now
made a suggestion that took a minute to sink into his buddies. "How about a
little game of pitch and catch?" He said. His comment was met with quizzical
looks from the other teachers. He smiled broadly and added, "I have an old
baseball in the van. What say we do some pitching and Brandi does the catching?"
Jason broke into laughter and then it swept over the group as they realized what
Alvin was really saying. To make sure that they understood his idea he
innocently asked, "Who wants to help me prop up our catcher on the fence rails
so she can provide us with a good target?"


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	Randi had a hard time grasping just what she had seen. It was difficult
to believe that the poor wretch who had just been put over the side to suffer
untold misery from the elements was her husband, who only a day earlier had been
filled with confidence that their lives would be vastly enhanced once this trip
was concluded. Now she was beginning to question whether either of them would
survive intact. She was living a nightmare, one from which she could not seem to
escape. Jennifer reminded her she was not done with the job of cleaning up her
dripping cunt by grabbing her hair and using it to twist her neck back and
forth. She resumed licking the brunette's cunt mechanically, her mind elsewhere
as her tongue moved up and down Jennifer's soaked trench, mining all the goo
that kept oozing from her recently fucked twat. She  didn't even remember
Jennifer finally taking her leave to get in out of the blazing sun that was
slowly sapping Randi's strength.

	Suddenly she was aware of the presence of Claire, come to torment her
with deeds and words. The plump, peroxide blonde was sheltered from the rays of
the sun by her parasol which she occasionally twirled as she added to Randi's
depressed state of mind. "Enjoying the sun my dear? You seem to be getting a
little red, and I could almost swear that your little starfish is beginning to
change color as well. I've brought something that might take your mind off that
nasty sunburn you're getting, but first let's have a heart to heart talk, just
us girls."

	The last thing that Randi needed was some help or advice from that evil
bitch who gloried in debasing and abusing Brad, her husband, as well as herself.
That didn't stop her from listening to Claire's honeyed tones as she went on and
on about what Randi should be doing to protect her future. "Your husband is weak
and has no future with the company, and in my husband's opinion, no future in
any position of authority or responsibility. Since Vladimir is technically your
weak, rash husband's direct supervisor, it will be his recommendation that any
company will seek if they are considering Brad for employment, so you know how
those opportunities will turn out." Her words were like a knife being driven
into Randi's belly and slowly turned as her guts spilled onto the deck.

	"If I were you, I'd be thinking about the D word and seeing how much I
could get out of him before he goes under completely. Let me see, you two do
have a teenaged daughter, don't you? What kind of a future will she face if
she's being raised by a parent who is effectively penniless? From what I hear
she's quite a hot looking girl if you like the tramp look, which seems to be so
popular these days. Perhaps she can turn professional and keep you and herself
going by selling her body." Claire laughed heartily at her own joke before
continuing her verbal onslaught.

	"My husband might help you in that transitional period while you're
trying to land another meal ticket. He has all sorts of contacts and in exchange
for your personal services I'm sure he would be most happy to assist you in
finding yourself again. Naturally I'd also be interested in learning a bit more
about some of the kinkier aspects of your personality. I must confess that I'm a
little jealous of the fact that you are a major league pain sponge; that is a
big attraction for Vladimir, but I have to observe that to date you haven't
lived up to your billing, but we all have our ups and downs." All Randi could do
was swelter in the sun and grind her teeth in frustration at the words she was
hearing; words that had some element of truth in them.

	Claire leaned closer to Randi so she could lick the sweat from her ear
and whisper, "Now for that little surprise I have for you. I'm sure you'll
recognize the entrenching tool I'm going to show you. I intend to coat it with
some of this special ointment that will take your mind off the sunburn that's
really beginning to look rather severe in my opinion. Not only will your mind be
occupied in more productive ways, my little tool will be opening your asshole up
to the point that Big Ben's cock might be able to penetrate it without tearing
up your passageway too badly. He has been telling me how much he's looking
forward to tearing your shithole up, now that he's torn your weak sissy of a
husband a new and much larger one. I hope you don't bleed too much because if
you do, you'll probably have the same hot poker as they used on your husband
jammed up your butthole. It doesn't take a genius to figure that even a pain
sponge like you will react rather negatively to having that done."

	She mentally sighed when Claire produced the long, thick hunk of black
rubber shaped like a cock. She'd taken bigger, but that was when Randi was
younger and in perfect shape, ready and willing to take anything that her
friends could dream up to do to her. In those days she'd do almost anything in
hopes of getting the ultimate sexual thrill from the pain. It had never
happened, and as the years passed, her energy and courage waned; her confidence
gradually being replaced as she developed little nagging fears to substitute for
what was now missing from her persona.

	Today Randi was almost frightened at the sight of this monster, knowing
that her sore, well used asshole was going to have a very hard time of it as
Claire worked it between her sunburned ass cheeks, able to put all of her weight
behind it to force it deep into her colon.  Then there was the issue of the
ointment. Randi knew full well that whatever it was, her insides would itch,
burn, or crack from the chemical that would be transferred to the tender mucus
membrane that was the last barrier before she felt the fires of hell being
ignited deep within her body. She wondered if she'd scream when the pain got to
that certain level, just before she believed that she was about to die from the
assault on her nervous system.

	Claire chuckled and pressed the bulbous head of the fake cock against
her victim's anus, holding it poised to enter her rectum. She wanted that pain
slut to have a chance to think about what was going to happen to her asshole,
already weakened by the last assault from Big Ben's cock. Then she leaned
forward and watched Randi's starfish expand and then begin to swallow the thick
rubber invader. So far the woman had given no sign that what was occurring was
causing her any difficulty. "That will never do." Claire thought to herself and
gave the dildo a vicious push that forced another couple of inches into that
sore anal channel. Randi's cheeks clenched in response to the pressure that was
being generated by the rubber.

	The blonde grinned and pulled back on the toy until perhaps only a half
inch remained imprisoned within her victim's asshole; then she jammed it deep
with every ounce of strength that she possessed! Randi's rectum was breached by
almost six inches of this terrible tool. She groaned and the groan turned into a
wavering sound that almost was a sob as Claire pulled the dildo from side to
side, stretching that tight tunnel with each movement. She noticed a bright red
line developing as the sphincter ring began to split at the point where it had
been previously opened by the sailor's huge cock. This time the wound was deeper
and quite a bit wider. Claire could hardly wait to see Randi's reaction when she
lubed this torture toy up with that fiery ointment and put it back into her
quivering asshole.

	For the next five minutes or so Claire applied her considerable muscle
to finally bury almost ten inches of the thick, hard, black rubber dildo into
Randi's colon. Her victim was moaning constantly from the pressure and pain. The
blood flowing from her split sphincter was flowing down the insides of her
thighs and pooling on the hot metal beneath the woman's sunburned body. Claire
gave the dildo a couple of hard thrusts to see if there was any further inroad
it could make into Randi's spasming insides. Satisfied that she had plumbed the
depths of her prisoner, Claire began the agonizing process of removing it, slow
inch by slow inch, all the time dragging it from side to side to tear at the
sensitive mucus membrane that was guarding the walls of her colon. Claire smiled
in triumph when Randi's shoulders began to shake as she tried to suppress the
urge to scream out against the pain that was approaching her limit. Claire only
grinned and savored the moment that would come when she rammed the ointment
coated dildo into Randi's bleeding asshole.

	Claire hummed away as she carefully coated the top half of the dildo
with the special salve that she had obtained from an acquaintance who was a vet.
She was wearing nylon gloves that she had also been given to protect her hands
when she applied the ointment to her "horse". The vet had warned her that the
animal would react stongly to the salve which would generate intense heat within
its strained muscle. Claire had been hard pressed to keep a straight face while
she carried out this charade. At the time she had no particular individual in
mind as the first test subject. Now she was delighted that Randi Barnes would be
the one to suffer the agony associated with this terrible compound that would
likely make her feel as if her asshole had caught on fire and the heat was so
intense that her tight tunnel was literally melting.

	Suddenly there were voices shouting, then screaming. She looked up to
see two of the crew racing towards the spot where the metal frame which held
Brad Barnes helpless was located. "The god damned thing has broken loose, get a
rope on it and be quick about it!" One of the crew looked over the side and
began screaming over and over, "It's gone, the fucking thing is gone! He's
fucking gone, there's no trace of where he went down! Tell the helmsman to turn
this boat around and do it quick!" It took a few seconds for what she had heard
to register on Claire. Then she jumped up and raced to the side of the yacht,
looking towards its wake and seeing nothing. There was no frame and no Brad
Barnes, he was lost forever.


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	Margaret was somewhat distracted by the sight of Helene toying with
Jon's tightly constrained genitals, fondling his bagged testicles and moving her
hand up and down the length of his leather sheathed cock, causing it to twitch
from the stimulation she provided. Helene looked at her mentor with a
mischievous smile and observed that it would only take one or two more strokes
to cause him to ejaculate, a most interesting event in view of the fact that his
seed had no place in which to escape. Then she patted her new slave and gave
Margaret her undivided attention as the story of her week of slavery continued.

	"I awoke very early the next morning, shivering almost uncontrollably
from the chill that had settled in the room. To generate some warmth I wrapped
myself in the blanket and paced back and forth in my little prison cell, waiting
for my lord and master to arrive and begin the humiliating morning rituals. I
noticed that I did not have the urge to urinate, no doubt caused by the lack of
any water yesterday. I was also quite famished, and hoped there might be an
opportunity to have something to eat  today.That was not to be the case. I don't
know whether he was an early riser, or my activity had awakened him, but the
door opened shortly after I began my pacing and he gave me a signal to follow
him down the corridor to the bathroom."

	"I began to dread this room, since it seemed to be only a source of
discomfort and humiliation for me. Today was the same as yesterday. Down came my
panties, once more stiff with salt from last night's excursion into the ocean,
and over the edge of the tub I went, as degrading an experience as I had ever
endured. Before the week was over, I would experience things that made this
little ritual pale in comparison. I waited in this humiliating position as he
filled the large red rubber bag to the top with cold water. Already he was
beginning to break me down to a lower level of existence, for I found myself
hoping that my enema might some day contain warm , not cold water."

	"The way he callously inserted the cold plastic nozzle into my rectum
forced a gasp of anguish from me. It was as if he was deliberately trying to
hurt me with every part of this embarrassing act. Now the cold water began to
flood my insides, causing my teeth to chatter from the chill. It felt as if a
block of ice was growing within my body, sucking away all its heat. My shaking
grew more pronounced and for the first time I heard him react to my discomfort.
He began to chuckle from somewhere deep in his throat. At the same time he moved
the nozzle in and out of my rectum, giving me something new to cope with this
morning. Once or twice he actually pulled it totally from me and let the water
spew over my buttocks which pebbled quickly from contact with the cold water.
Then he jammed it back into my body with a cruel thrust that brought a sob from
me. I was rewarded with a smack on my bottom, a hard blow that stung at first
and then decayed to a smarting or tingling sensation, almost in a sense an echo
of the slap."

	"The first wave of cramps raced through my shivering body, to be
followed by a second and then a third set while my intestines continued to be
filled with water. A dull ache that soon turned into a pain began radiating from
my stomach as the first drops reached that organ. My body began to move
reflexively, automatically responding to the pressure and pain that was being
generated. I broke into a sweat even though my body felt cold, almost
clammy.Once more my backside absorbed a vicious slap from his heavy hand, and he
muttered for me to stay still or else he'd really give me something to react to.
I was terrified, fearing the worst was about to happen, since I had no idea how
to control the reactions that were occurring within my body. Then abruptly the
enema was over and done, however the agony persisted for a time. I quaked in
utter terror, my resistance failing, my discipline deserting me, when I heard
him say "Behave like this again and I'll  plug you tight and let you stay that
way for an hour."

	"He oversaw my release of that horrible enema and announced that for the
remainder of the day I was to be naked, since the salt contained within my
panties appeared to be irritating my flesh to more than his liking. I thought it
strange that he should be concerned about anything having to do with my well
being, but I accepted his decree with something akin to happiness, another sign
of my psychological deterioration. All went as well as could be expected until
early in the afternoon when I committed an unpardonable crime in his eyes and
paid a stiff price for doing it."

	"I still had not been given either food or water and I could not resist
the temptation to take a swig  from the tap while I was doing the dishes.
Unfortunately he spotted me in the act and before I knew what was happening he
had slapped my hand containing the water away from my lips and sent me to the
floor. He towered over me, his face a mask of anger. He feigned at striking me
and I cowered like a whipped dog beneath him. Then he began filling the other
sink with water, all the time keeping me pinned to the floor with this
malevolent gaze that struck fear into my very being. "So, you want water, do
you?" He asked. I shivered, wondering what my punishment was to be. It was not
long in coming."

 	"Suddenly he reached down and grabbed my hair in order to drag me to my
feet. Before I could regain my bearings, he shouted, "You can have all the water
you want. Drink your fill!" Then he plunged my head into the sink and kept me
there despite my struggles to escape this water filled torture chamber. I 
almost immediately began to take in water through my nostrils and mouth. Unable
to breathe, I was sure that he intended to drown me like an unwanted kitten. My
efforts to free myself from his powerful grip failed and then he yanked my head
from the water just long enough for me to cough and gasp for air. Then under I
went once more, and this time I remained that way until I passed out, certain I
was about to die. As you can plainly see that was not to be my fate. There were
times later during that week of servitude when I did wish that he had kept me
submerged until my lungs burst."


				( To be continued ) 


				The Best Laid Plans


		                       Chapter 15


	Brandi offered no resistance when they released her from the stakes and
retied her to the fence, her arms and legs extended to their limit along the top
and middle rails. Jason had paced off the regulation distance between the
pitcher's mound and home plate, which in this case was Brandi's crotch. To
protect her face and skull from errant pitches, they placed a canvas feedbag
over her head. This served a dual purpose since it prevented her from seeing
when the ball was thrown and  thus trying to dodge, if at all possible. To make
thing more interesting they paced off a second much shorter distance that their
dates could use if they wanted to join in the fun; there were only two takers,
one being Janet's date.

	Since this was Alvin's idea, he was allowed to take the first turn,
three pitches as hard as he could hurl them. It was considered dirty pool to
throw balls at her arms and legs, there being a much better chance of breaking a
bone if a pitch did strike the target. Janet remained confined to the fence and
she filled the air with some very creative language, part of it in French.

	Alvin took his stance, wound up and let fly. As luck would have it, his
first pitch struck Brandi right between her swollen breasts, bringing a shout of
approval and some clapping from the teachers. One of the ladies rolled the ball
back towards him and he delivered another pitch, this time it glanced off the
feedbag. Brandi's naked body got stiff with fear after the ball struck the
canvas. His final toss was low and away, completely missing her body. He took
some good natured ribbing, but was obviously pleased over the fact that he had
at least set some standard for the rest of them to meet or exceed.

	William, the science teacher, lived up to his reputation as an
uncoordinated egghead by missing Brandi completely with two of his three
offerings and barely grazing her upper body with the other. Bart proved to be no
stereotypical art major. His first pitch drilled Brandi in the upper thigh,
inches away from her cunt. His second pitch was dead center, sinking into her
cunt mouth with a sickening splat of a sound and bringing a strangled gasp from
the helpless teen. His final toss struck her in the belly causing her entire
body to twitch in pain. His peers bowed to his athletic prowess.

	Before Jason finished the first rotation, the two women were given their
turns. Between the pair they scored three hits on their captive, none
sufficiently hard to cause any physical damage, but each ball made Brandi
shudder and strain against her bonds when she was struck. Jason gave her no
quarter, beaning her with the first two pitches, the second one as fast a pitch
as the group had seen. It frightened Brandi to the point that she pissed
involuntarily when her canvas blindfold was struck the second time. His final
pitch struck her high up on her left breast, and brought cheers from his
audience. Once more the two women took a turn and failed to match their previous
effort, each landing on target only once, on Brandi's shoulder and rib cage.

	Before starting the second rotation, the teachers took care of an
oversight, namely forgetting to tie up the teen's hangers. This time her tits
were individually noosed, then pulled sideways and anchored to the rail. This
way those big bags were extended beyond her torso, expanding their target. Alvin
and William got plenty of coaching as they took their turns, and some of it paid
off. Brandi's tits took a couple of direct hits, and two of the misses struck
home, one squarely nailing her rib cage, while another wild pitch found her
belly. The ladies got bored with missing the teen, so they dropped out, leaving
her at the mercy of the male teachers.

	Bart wasted no time nailing the target with all three of his pitches,
each one landing in that furrow between her parted legs. He got a round of
applause and when he asked if he would get a prize for making three hits in a
row one of the ladies suggested he bury the bone in the swollen target, if it
hadn't closed up from the vicious hits he'd delivered. Jason's turn was a winner
as well. He started off by placing the first ball dead center into her breast
bone. The sound it made suggested that perhaps he'd cracked the bone, and there
were some worried looks from a few of the onlookers. Then he went back upstairs
and beaned her once again, his pitch landing solidly and bringing a muffled
scream from the teen. His last pitch buried itself deep into her swollen cleft,
landing with a sharp splattering sound, and causing a shower of some type of
fluid to fly from her pubic mound.

	For laughs the men allowed William and Alvin to get closer and gave them
three throws each from about thirty feet. At this distance it was a mismatch, or
as one put it, a turkey shoot. Three hit home on her swollen tits and two others
found her crotch. The final toss that struck her crotch remained embedded in her
pubic mound and brought a roar of approval from the group. William, who had made
the lucky hit, took a mock bow for his efforts. Thus target practice ended and a
discussion ensued concerning what was to be the next item on the agenda.

	William and his partner, Alvin, stuck to their guns concerning taking
another run at raping Brandi. Their arguments were so persuasive that Bart
decided to join in on the fun. Then to add a bit of spice to the event, Janet's
date asked to join the party so she could stir up whatever was inside that swamp
of a cunt with her trusty dildo. The male teachers looked shocked, suddenly
realizing that Janet wasn't as dominating as she seemed. The look on the French
teacher's face indicated that there would be some words between her and her date
before the day was over, and the men could hardly wait. As Bart put it, "Who
knows, maybe there can be a cat fight two before we head back today." There were
whoops of laughter at his remark, but it was clear that such an event would draw
quite a crowd if it happened.

	Ralph was only too glad to supply the gang with some of his special
horse liniment, and shortly after, the final gang rape of Brandi began. William
got to lead off since it was his idea, the second time today he had come up with
one. They didn't even have to retie Brandi, her body was almost perfectly
positioned for a good old fashioned rape party with her as the "rapee", if there
be such a word. Jason did insist that the feedbag be removed from her head so
she could see what was in store for her. There were a number of gasps when her
swollen face came into view. Those bean balls that she'd taken had done some
damage to her face after all, but nothing of a permanent nature. William stepped
up to the fence, positioned his double sheathed cock at the entrance to her
swollen cunt and plunged into it, bringing a scream of pure agony from his
victim as his dick carried the liniment deep into her sore channel.


*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***


	Claire disappeared from view, leaving Randi to cope with whatever
feelings had been stirred up inside her by the shouts she had just heard. "It
couldn't be true! They were just playing a trick on her to add to her misery.
That must be it, this is just a trick!" Her thoughts changed every few seconds
as she strained to make out what was being said and by whom. Now there were more
people approaching and she recognized Karl Neilson's voice yelling  to the crew
to get the yacht turned round so they could search for Brad. "He may have been
thrown loose when the frame hit the water, he may be hurt. The faster we get
back to where this happened, the better his chances are!" Strangely enough these
words offered some hope and Randi grasped them for all she was worth.

	It took many long minutes before the yacht began to make a large circle,
fighting through the cross wind that acted to pull it off course despite the
power being generated by the twin diesel engines. Soon everyone was on deck,
searching the waters for any sign that Brad Barnes had survived the fall into
the ocean. No one paid any attention to his wife, who was giving in to the
feeling of panic that gripped her. The search lasted for nearly a half hour,
before it became apparent that there was no way he could have lasted this long
in the choppy water. Only then did anyone remember that Randi was still broiling
under the fierce sun and someone had to tell her that she had just lost her
husband.

	Karl and Vladimir broke the bad news to her and Randi became hysterical,
screaming that it was their fault that this tragedy had occurred, and
threatening to turn them into the authorities as soon as the yacht docked. That
proved to be a very bad mistake. Vladimir, always the man of action as well as
being a good company man, grabbed the sobbing woman by her hair and yanked hard,
nearly dislocating her neck. "Now listen you piece of garbage, we are all in
this together, you're no different! Keep talking this way and you'll join your
dear departed husband as fish food. There will be nearly a dozen witnesses that
will swear he fell overboard and you jumped in after him in a vain attempt to
save him. All it will take is a few lengths of chain locked around your waist
and attached to a hundred pounds of ballast, and over the side you'll go to sink
to the bottom, never to be found." To emphasize what he had just said he cracked
Randi across the face not once, but a number of times, making her head bounce
from side to side. At this point Karl interceded and ordered her to be freed and
taken down to his private cabin.

	Later he and Vladimir held a council of war to decide what to do with
Randi Barnes. The woman would not make a good witness one way or the other in
view of her hysterical threats and the physical condition she was in. Despite
what she might say, whether it be good or bad, her physical condition would
cause suspicion that whatever happened on the yacht was a bit out of the
ordinary to put it mildly. This left them with only a limited set of options,
one being what Vladimir had threatened to do while they were on deck, another to
manage somehow to get her off the yacht before the authorities had a chance to
interview her, and the final one which was to not report Brad's accident and
somehow keep Randi from revealing it to anyone.

	

*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***



	Helene's eyes had gotten bigger and bigger as Margaret Baugh continued
her tale of being held captive by this sullen brute of a man. She had suppressed
a variety of questions to date, and once more she bit her tongue rather than
interrupt the flow of this amazing story. Once again she toyed with Jon's
genitals; this time bringing him to the verge of losing control, but somehow not
providing that last tiny push that would have sent him over the falls. Margaret
took a deep breath and continued her account.

	"My submersion in the sink filled with water did not slake my thirst by
any measure. What amount I swallowed came up with some bile when at last he
allowed me the luxury of drawing breath once more. I spent the remainder of the
day in a fog, partially caused by my hunger and the thirst that was beginning to
dominate my every waking moment. That evening I was once more marched out to the
pounding surf, this time not even being allowed anything to cover my naked body.
To make matters worse I was restained both hand and foot; the hobble only
letting me take small steps and not allowing much freedom of movement. The
combination of the high wind and the surf gave me pause when he pushed me toward
the frothing water.I truly feared that if I fell I would be pulled out to the
ocean never to be seen again. I balked at the water's edge and received a
vicious blow to my back, so hard that I was unable to draw breath. Then his
powerful hand shoved me forward, so hard that I nearly lost my balance and fell
into the surging water."

	"My fear of being sucked out to sea overcame my fear of him and so I
tried to get back to shore. He easily blocked my way and once more he struck me,
this time a glancing blow that grazed my shoulder, turning me back toward the
surf.Then he pushed me so hard that I stumbled and splashed into the hissing
surf and panicked. For a time I had no sense of direction, all I knew was that I
had to get to my feet and flee back to the sand. My fear had made me nearly
blind to the obvious and so I managed somehow to go further into the water that
began to suck the heat from my bare body and cause me to become even more
frightened. Then a wave hit me unexpectedly and I went down, gulping down a
goodly amount of tepid salt water that I immediately vomited up as I fought to
the surface and tried to get my bearings. I could hear him laughing
uproariously, and guided by this beacon I found my way back to the safety of the
sand. I shook uncontrollably upon exiting the water, then fell to my knees,
giving thanks in a way that my life had been spared."

	"He said not a word, merely watching me grovel, a woman being slowly
broken to his sardonic will. I was afraid of this dour person who seemed to know
exactly how to break down all those shields that I had painstakingly erected
over the years. That evening, on that beach, I experienced fully what being
naked and vulnerable truly meant. It was something primal, perhaps even alien in
nature to be so frighterned and so unable to protect myself against the
elements, let alone someone who continually demonstrated ill will toward me. I
followed him back to the house shivering and in a daze from being so exposed
both physically and psychologically."

	"That evening I slept in my restraints, the thin blanket offering little
protection from the chills and shaking fits that kept me sleepless for most of
the night. It was he who aroused me from my fitful slumbers. I moved like an
automaton to the bathroom for my morning ablutions,such as they were. I was only
able to squeeze a few drops of very dark urine from my bladder; I was now into
the third full day without some much as a sip of water. I was parched and
realized that the corners of my mouth were beginning to crack, probably the
result of lack of water and exposure to the elements, especially the salt."

	"I went over the edge of the tub for my morning humiliation and suffered
the pangs induced by his uncaring method of adminstering the enema. My rectal
opening was beginning to give me some pain since he never bothered to lubricate
the nozzle that he seemed to enjoy ramming into me as hard as he was able. This
morning I took an especially large enema, he refilled the bag partway through,
announcing that he wanted to be sure that I was thoroughly cleansed for today's
activities. My blood ran cold at his words. What fiendish toment was in store
for me? I could only wait for it to occur, another torture in itself."

	"My routine changed somewhat this morning as he had me stand outside in
that walled off area by his house. I was naked and restrained, but thankfully he
had chosen not to gag me, warning that any attempt on my part to call attention
to myself woud be swiftly dealt with. I did not even want to contemplate what
type of punishment he would mete out to me in this event. I don't know how long
I stood out in the bright morning sun, but my unquenched thirst began to utterly
consume me and I wondered how long it would take before the lack of water began
to have serious, overt effects on my physical and mental well being."

	"My musings were interrupted by the arrival of my "master", accompanied
by a heavy set woman of indeterminate age. She wore a wide brimmed hat that
shielded her face and head from the sun and a pair of dark sunglasses hid her
eyes from view. She was wearing a loose fitting white garment that effectively
disguised her figure. "This is Bella, she's going to be taking care of you while
I do some business on the other side of the island. Obey her as if she was me.
Bella will give you something to drink once you've finished cleaning the house
and taking care of the dishes. Make sure that my bed is made up completely with
fresh sheets since Bella will be spending the night with me." I have no idea why
I was offended by the realization that she was more to him than just a person to
keep watch over me. Perhaps it was her exalted position as someone that he would
allow to sleep in his bed; in contrast to the bare floor and thin blanket that
were my lot in life. In truth, his bed represented a status greatly beyond my
current position in his house."

	"I took me a minute or two before I understood why she was staring at me
so intently. I was naked; it had not taken him long to reduce me to a lower
status that I was now subconsciously accepting. Only at night when I shivered
beneath my thin blanket did I even consider clothing, and then only as a means
of protection from the environment, rather than a symbol of my position in
society. Our eyes met and she smirked; it was evident that she knew more about
me than I did about her. I tried to dredge up any memory I might have had
concerning her. Had we met at sometime on the island? Did she know who I was? I
drew a blank. She crooked her finger and turned, expecting me to follow her into
the house, which I did like the obedient slave I was becoming."

	"I enjoyed the partial freedom associated with having my hands free,
even if just so I could become a drudge working to clean up his squalid
surroundings.  When I moved into the kitchen to begin my chores, Bella opened
the refrigerator to show me a large container filled with some rather cloudy
water. "I'm to give you as much as you can hold once youre done in here." I
could hardly believe my ears, water at last! I was galvanized into a flurry of
activity that brought an amused smile to Bella's face."

	"Without her hat and sunglasses I could now get a better idea of her
age, which I guessed to be mid to late forties. Her black hair had some traces
of gray hiding in certain spots, a sign of the onset of another phase in her
life. I wondered if she had any hopes about becoming his wife. That was the
first time I had thought of my jailer as a person. "How strange?" I thought to
myself."

	"The last dish had been dried and put away and the last pot had been
scrubbed to a shiny finish and hung properly by the cabinet. I made one final
tour of the little kitchen to make sure that everything was as it should be.
When I was satisfied I stood almost at attention and waited for Bella to make
her rounds as well. She took her time and for a moment or two I thought my work
had not passed muster, but at last she looked towards me and nodded her head. My
while body began to shake as I was on the verge of being able to drink as much
water as I wished. Bella opened the refrigerator and pulled the container from
its depths. I realized that I was expected to drink from the container, as befit
my current drudge-like status. I raised the container to my lips and inhaled the
coolness before gulping down the first swallow that filled my mouth."

	"It was elixer of the gods, or so I thought as I swallowed one mouthful
after another, hardly taking a breath between them. I had always considered
water to be tasteless, a sign of purity so I'd been told. This water had some
character to it, and I savored the cool trace of saltiness, and another taste
that made me think of the earth, rich and fertile. I have no idea how long I
stood there draining the container of its contents. Then the first sharp,
cramping pain struck; I instantly knew that I had gone beyond good sense,
maddened by the implacable thirst that had been with me every moment for nearly
two days and nights. This, coupled with the water's coldness had conspired to
give me a degree of punishment for my total lack of discipline. Even now he had
defeated me. I remember clearly his words about letting me have as much as I
could drink. He knew that my self discipline was ebbing and had acted
accordingly, taking me another step lower in his estimate as well as my own."

	"A brief moment later I began to spew up the water from my roiling guts.
It splashed onto the freshly mopped floor and splattered in every possible
direction. I doubled over and continued to vomit massive amounts of water from
my mouth as Bella stepped back to shield herself from this terrible bombardment.
I was in pain and at the same time suffering the agony of humiliation. I had
lost all control of myself and was exhibiting my failure in front of a virtual
stranger. "Was there any way that I could be brought lower?" I thought to myself
between gasps for air and further erruptions from my sore belly. I would shortly
discover that I had not come even close to plumbing the depths to which I would
sink over the next few days."



				( To be continued)


                               The Best Laid Plans



                                     Chapter 16



       Brandi's shrieks were music to the teachers' ears; at least they'd gotten some noise out of her. The performance displayed by William was quite impressive. Not only did he last a lot longer than anyone could have predicted, he delivered some strokes to the stuck-up teen that brought sounds out of her that none had heard this weekend. The farmer and the kennel master also got into the swing of things, urging the teacher to loosen her up good so she'd be able to take on the horses that according to them, were beginning to get eager for some teen pussy to tear into. The teachers' dates gathered around the action and chanted William's name in concert with his thrusts into Brandi's swollen twat. His performance had certainly improved his chances for a lot more pussy than what he might have expected in the future. He brought the house down and managed to make their captive scream until her voice cracked by grabbing her bloated bags of tit meat and twisting them in one direction and then the other as she tried to deafen him with the sounds issuing from her.


       The science teacher finished off his victim with a series of jackhammer like blows to her cunt that made her entire body shake. He then yanked his still twitching cock from her burned out fuckbox and slammed the palms of his hands against her ears not once but three times. Brandi's head lolled against her heaving chest as if someone had cut the strings controlling it. William's audience went silent at this tremendous display of hatred on his part. Then one of the girls piped up with the observation that "Bill" was going to be a very tough act for anyone to follow.


       Alvin, the history teacher, was not to be made to look weak in front of his peers. He received a big round of applause when he rubbed his bare hand with the powerful unguent, and ignoring the pain, began to work the coated estremity into Brandi's swollen fuckbox as she screamed to the high heavens and begged him to stop. It took a number of tries, each bringing the most horrible sounds from the big-titted brunette, before he finally popped his hand, which soon became a fist, into her worn out cunt. Then inch by slow inch he corkscrewed his fist further and further into that spasming snatch as the teen's voice failed and she was reduced to slamming her head against the wooden railing in hopes that she might knock herself senseless. He only stopped when she began to bite on her  tongue, creating a bloody froth that made her look like some rabid animal. When he popped his fist from Bradi's burning twat he received another round of applause and some careful high fives from his fellow teachers. He reserved the right to fuck Brandi before she left the farm, and a number of the group hooted at his chutzpah.


       Bart, the art teacher, allowed Janet's date to take a turn using her strap-on dildo. This was a weapon that was unmatched compared to the kind of cocks that had been destroying Brandi's insides over the weekend. It was over a foot in length, at least two, possibly even three inches across, made from hard rubber and ridged to cause maximum damage to the interior of any female that had the misfortune to be on the receiving end of this monster tool. There were loud whistles when she strapped the massive model of some very well hung porn star against her groin.


       The whistles turned to gasps and even some groans from the more faint-hearted of the group when she slathered it with the horse liniment from tip to base. Then she walked toward her victim, the dildo bouncing obscenely from between her thighs. She positioned it at the entrance to Brandi's well strertched cunt and held it against the raw, bloated maw, letting Brandi contemplate the agony she was about to experience. She sobbed and pleaded to the girl for mercy, promising to be her sex slave for the rest of her life if only she wouldn't torture her with this mighty engine of destruction. Her exact words were closer to "I'll eat your shit for the next ten years if you don't ruin me forever with that monster hunk of meat. Have mercy, you are about to ruin me for life. What did I ever do to you?"


       Anything else she may have wanted to say was abruptly cut off by the entry of the black dildo into her tired, sore and very well stretched fucktube. It was impossible to describe the sounds that were forced from her as the meat maker began plowing deeper and deeper into her twat, turning the channel into a mass of hamburger as it scraped the tender mucus membrane from the walls, leaving behind a trail of bloody furrows from the unyielding ridges that acted as cutting blades as it bored away towards a rendezvous with the screaming, pleading girl's cervix.


       Janet's date grinned broadly as her dildo made solid contact with Brandi's cervix, bringing a howl of agony from her. She backed the dildo out a few inches, took a deep breath, and pounded it against the brunette's cervix once more. Brandi's howls grew louder and more panic stricken, but were quickly squelched by a series of terrible blows to the entryway to her uterus. The rest of the group seemed to hold their collective breath, wondering just how much damage that monster weapon was doing to their captive. They got a partial answer when the girl shifted her hips and stepped back to allow all but the tip oif the dildo to withdraw from Brandi's crushed and maimed cunt. It was covered with a coating of blood, much thicker at the front portion which had been pounding away at Brandi's cervix, trying to turn it into a pulpy mass of bleeding meat. Most of the dates and even a few of the teachers turned their heads away as they got a terrible picture of what must be happening to the internal sex organs of Brandi Barnes. Just before the girl tried to resume her punishment of the brunette tramp, Brad intruded, demanding that it was his turn to have a go at the teen teaser.


       "Since this young lady, who I want to date once we return home, has done such a superb job of ruining this trampy teaser's twat, I demand that Brandi's asshole be made available for some more stretching. I fear that any additional pussy punishment might result in permanent damage and perhaps a lengthy stay in the hospital. I am not interested in trying to explain her condition to her parents or the authorities."


       His speech put a definite damper on the proceedings. Ralph and Larry exchanged glances and headed towards the barn where the horses awaited. There would be no forced mating of Brandi this day, that was for sure. Then again there was Janet, the big mouthed pain in the ass that no one seemed to like very much right now. Perhaps the group might enjoy watching Janet absorb some major horse cock in lieu of the cat fight that would have to be cancelled as well. Better still, how about a cat and dog fight featuring Janet and one of the male teachers? The loser, almost guaranteed to be Janet, would then be matched with a horse or two depending on how she handled her first encounter with more than a foot of thick horse meat. Now that definitely sounded like a plan to them. They'd have to broach the matter once Brad got done rearranging the trampy teen's colon.



*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***



       After mulling things over for a time, Karl Neilson made an executive decision, coming down in favor of keeping Randi Barnes alive for the moment. He was confident that all the others on board, including the crew, had too much to lose by revealing what had happened on the trip. All that was necessary was to tie up some loose ends such as retrieving Brandi Barnes and making sure that her mother understood the gravity of the situation. For this to happen he was going to depend on his new manager of day to day operations, Vladimir Paltz, ably assisted by his wife, Claire.


       "By the time Jennifer and I return from our lengthy honeymoon I expect this matter to have been dealt with to the point that it will have been forgotten by almost all that were on the cruise. I expect  to learn that Brandi and her mother have been resettled, shall we say. Perhaps Randi might have found a position within Vladimir's organization where she can make a substantial contribution. As for the lovely Brandi, she should be happily finishing up the school year, the loss of her father, who deserted the family, becoming only a painful memory. Any other scenario will likely be cause for concern on my part about my choice of you for this critical challenge." No sooner had Karl finished his charge to his second in command, then Vladimir responded with his vision of the future.


       "I am in agreement with the goal that you have projected; some of the details may not be as you envision, but that should have no influence whatsoever on the resolution of this issue. I believe that the loss of her husband wil result in a rather lengthy period of rehabilitation for Randi Barnes, much of which will be spent under my wife's direct care. I anticipate that Mrs Barnes will have to spend some time as a patient at a sanitarium where I am a member of its Board of Directors. If need be, her darling offspring may also require the attention of these dedicated medical personnel. However in three months you will be delighted at the progress that the ladies of the Barnes family have demonstrated. This I am guaranteeing to you." Karl Neilson gave his manager a knowing smile and completed their discussion.


       "I would imagine that the therapy for these two ladies will be thorough, and likely most challenging for a time. I understand that to make an omelet it is necessary to break some eggs. I accept that, and so be it. Let us put this behind us and make sure that the first step in the process is successfully executed. I leave that in your capable hands."


       Once the yacht docked, the luggage of the guests was carried out to their waiting automobiles. There was one particularly large piece contained in a duffel bag that was transported by two sailors, who deposited it into the trunk of a car belonging to the Barnes family. Vladimir Paltz took the wheel and headed in the direction of the Barnes home, located some thirty-five miles from here. It was his intention to wait there for the teachers to return Brandi Barnes. In the interim, to pass the time, he would begin the reeducation of Randi Barnes who was inside the duffel bag, drugged and tightly bound.



*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***



       "My keeper made no effort to involve herself in my travail, standing just out of range of my spewing and waiting for everything to subside. My nostrils burned from the violent passage of water from me. My eyes were filled with tears from the gagging and choking that was induced by this violent internal upheaval. I was totally exhausted from expending so much energy in order to rid my body of the invasive effects of my lack of discipline. Finally she spoke in a voice that was more tinged with resignation over my less than perfect behavior, rather than anger at the chaos I had just caused in the formerly clean and orderly kitchen that I had worked so diligently to achieve. I was depressed at my failure, almost brought to tears. "How strange", I thought; how much reduced my world had become in such a short time. I could never have imagined being devastated by something as mundane as a spill in the kitchen."


       Bella finally spoke, stating the obvious, and then gave me exactly thirty minutes to clean up my mess and return the kitchen to its previous pristine condition. Just before I started to work, she casually mentioned that once that had been accomplished to her satisfaction, I was to finish drinking the contents of the jar which was to be left out so it could reach room temperature. I was too occupied with planning on just how I was to complete my task in the allotted time to pay serious attention to the matter of drinking the remaining cloudy fluid that remained in the container.


       I mopped, scrubbed and wiped every square inch of the floor and made sure that no splatterings remained on the baseboard. It had been years since I was in such close contact with any floor. Bella followed me around as I worked, pointing out areas that I either missed or needed a little more "elbow grease" as she called it. At last she gave my work a passing grade, and allowed me the few minutes that remained from her time limit to catch my breath.


       "Now as a reward, you may finish whatever's left in the jar. If I were you I'd not waste a drop. He'll check to see once he returns, and it will not go well for you if anything remains." I was a bit perplexed by her remark, but couldn't imagine why I shouldn't be able to down the rest of the water, especially since I had worked up a healthy thirst during the past half hour. The moment I picked up the jar and detected the foul odor emanating from the contents, Bella's comments made complete sense. What I had downed so ravenously before was urine, it's taste and odor masked by its chilled state. Now I was confronted by this terrible challenge without the benefit of anything that might even slightly ameliorate the foul nature of this murky liquid. My hands began to shake uncontrollably and it took a major effort of my deteriorating will to resist flinging the container against the wall and attempting to make my escape, hobbled as I was.


       "Don't be a damned fool! Shut your eyes and imagine it's flat champagne or something like it. He will beat you bloody if he finds out you have disobeyed him. There is nothing I can or would do to prevent this from happening. This matter is strictly between you and him. I have no idea what brought this about, but I will not become involved. Drink it or you will regret your foolishness, take my word on that!" There was so much emotion in Bella's words that I gave pause. She knew this strange man much better than I did, and her message was as direct a warning as she could provide.


       For one of the few times since I had arrived at this prison, my mind began to work at solving the problem I faced. The first thing I decided to do to try and meet the requirements I'd been given, was to place myself somewhere that if I did vomit up this foul mixture it would  not cause a major cleaning project to ensue. My second strategy would be to drink this in short gulps, no more than two or three swallows before stopping and making sure that my stomach would not rebel against what reached it. Since Bella had given me no time limit in which to perform this task, I decided that a goal would be to see if I could down what was left in the jar within twenty minutes. Since I had no way of telling the exact time I would mentally run a tally using the phrase "one thousand and one" as equal to a second. This method of gauging time would also take my mind somewhat away from a morbid focussing on what I was drinking.


       I picked up  the container, positioned myself directly over the sink and took a deep breath. It was then that Bella wished me "good luck", and I did detect a degree of sincerity in her voice. This added to my resolve and without further ado I took a rather lengthy swig from the jar and let it slide down my throat. I had forgotten to count, so I immediately began my mantra of one thousand and ones. I belched, which caused a momentary panic that quickly passed. I let twenty counts go by before taking a breath, less deep this time, and downing another swallow of the murky stuff. I now discovered that smacking my lips after each swallow somehow had the effect of making the aftertaste decrease in intensity.


       With each successful swallow my feeling of self worth began to increase. I started to feel more powerful than at any time since I arrived. This particular task was proving to be a godsend, since it was demonstrating to me that all was not lost. The more I concentrated on what had befallen me to date, the more I began to realize that most of the assault had been on my dignity rather than my person. To this time, except for the daily spankings, he had done little to harm  me in a physical sense. I was now on to him. I even found myself mentally daring him to do his worse. I was onto his game and I would treat it as such, just a silly game by some person inferior to me with respect to education and social position. I placed the empty container down and arched my eyebrows to express "what next" to Bella. I would like to have believed that I caught a tiny smile from my warder, but I'll never truly know. The rest of the afternoon did not go as well as I had hoped. He had left other instructions that were sprung on me one at a time by his surrogate.


       Bella had taken me outside where I stood for at least an hour, unprotected from the sun in order to, as Bella described his order, "work on my all over tan". Despite the large amount of liquid I had consumed prior to my exposure to a surprisingly hot sun, I became rather thirsty thanks mostly to the fact that the urine I consumed was quite salty. When she retrieved me I asked for some water, but was rebuffed. I was told that he had given express instructions that the only liquid I would drink in his absence I'd already had. When he returned he would determine what more I might have to drink and more importantly, what it might be. My burst of self confidence had suffered a setback, but I resolved that it would not force me to return to that slave-like state I had assumed.


       Her next order caught me completely off guard. Upon examining his instruction in more detail it did however fit the pattern he had already created. It was another step in lowering my dignity and self esteem, for what ultimate purpose was yet a mystery to me. I was to submit to having my pubic region shaved. Normally in the summer months I usually had a bikini wax just prior to the season and again once I returned to spend the rest of the year in the city. Normally I would have made an appointment for a waxing in another week or two. It turned out that Bella's instructions were quite specific and involved only a rather well honed razor which she wielded with a great deal of skill. Despite her expertise, the entire process was rather stressful and left me with a number of minor nicks and one rather deep gash caused by my inadvertent movement while she was working on the region around my labia. Having removed my rather fine pubic hair without the benefit of any lotion or even a drop of water left my skin raw and stinging. I had the maddening desire to scratch or rub the region that was smarting, but my hands were once more fixed into the loops around my thighs, rendering me helpless.


       Things continued to deteriorate for me. I developed the urge to urinate, something that was almost foreign to me thanks to the lack of water I had endured for most of the time I was here in  bondage. I made a request to be allowed to relieve myself. That's when one last pitfall swallowed me up. Bella took me into the bathroom and then the last trap of that long and frustrating afternoon was sprung. She put the seat of the toilet up and had me squat over the bowl. I was forbidden to move from this position until he returned home, and woe to me if so much as one drop of urine was added to the pristine water in the bowl below my spread thighs. Once more my brief foray into another space free of his baleful presence was dashed. I began to cry, my resolve utterly broken by this series of nasty tricks, none of which hurt me physically, but all in total absolutely crushing my self confidence.


       He arrived approximately an hour after I was put into this embarrassing state. By then my legs were trembling from the strain of squatting, and I was actually sweating in fear that I might lose control of my bladder and begin voiding into the bowl, which would bring down on me some unknown punishment that I did not even want to contemplate. He entered the bathroom and watched me for a long moment before giving me leave to urinate. Then he stood there with a sardonic look on his face as I sprayed a powerful stream of urine from my distended bladder. Once more he had defeated me. I was again his drudge and personal captive to do with as he wished.


       He was neither pleased nor angry that I had met his other orders. Dinner was cooked by Bella, but I was not invited to the table. However for the first time I was fed. The meal and the manner in which it was served only made me more aware of my lowered status. I was offered a can of catfood emptied into a small bowl which was placed in the corner of the kitchen. Next to it was a large bowl of water, somewhat flat in taste and a bit on the warm side, but nonetheless, water. There were no utensils provided, which did not surprise me in the slightest. My hands were still captured and it would have been sheer folly to consider the use of any type of eating utensil. I knelt and lowered my head so I could begin consuming the catfood after I had sucked up most of the warm water from the other bowl.



                               (To be continued)

                                 The Best Laid Plans


                                       by


                                 Lex Ludite






                               Chapter 17








       Bart put on a show that was every bit as impressive as his predecessors. Not satisfied with the way his victim was presented, he decided to retie her so he didn't have to make the long walk around the fence, and at the same time he could make her bonds even more restrictive. Brandi was almost unconscious after the torments she had endured, and made little effort to resist as he once more bound the compliant teenager to the fence, her arms fully extended along the top railing and tied tightly at the wrists, elbows and biceps, the ropes sinking deep into her bruised flesh, bringing little gasps of pain from his victim. Her head lolled over the top of the fence, and a length of rope was cinched around her neck and tied to the rail to keep her head from moving too much while he sodomized her. It took some time and required the help of a couple of the teachers to pull Brandi's legs apart until she was in a split, the tendons in her shaking legs stretched to the limit. Ropes were double-looped around her ankles, knees and thighs and cinched as tightly as possible before being tied off to the middle railing supporting her spread legs. Bart stepped up to his helpless captive and made a few trial thrusts to check that he could easily penetrate into her rectum. It turned out that he needed to gain a few more inches in height to comfortably drill out Brandi's swollen anus. A few pieces of lumber were found that filled the bill. All was now in readiness for the fun to begin.




       Bart's date knelt before him and diligently applied herself to getting his cock sufficiently hard to begin penetrating Brandi's worn-out asshole. Her efforts were soon rewarded as Bart developed some major wood to the cheers of some of the onlookers. While all this was going on, Larry and Ralph were deep in conversation, their topic being the condition of the brutalized teenager.




       "I don't know about you, but I'm getting real nervous about what's going on here. These folks are getting way out of hand and I for one am getting ready to pull up stakes and take me and my animals the hell out of here." Larry's words did not fall on deaf ears.




       "I've been thinking the same thing my friend. That honey is done for the duration. It'll take her weeks to recover from this little weekend at my farm, and I'm not interested in holding the bag for a bunch of snot-nosed yuppies out for a good time at my expense. I'm of the opinion that we have to break this up right now or we are going to be in big trouble when it hits the fan. You watch these people while I go in the house and fetch my shotgun." Larry nodded and moved closer to where Brad was preparing to ass fuck Brandi Barnes.




       The girl who had sucked him, was now rolling a thick walled, ridged condom over Bart's stiff meat. As soon as she finished, he took out a tube of some kind of ointment or salve and carefully distributed it from the base to the tip of his sheathed cock. He grinned at the group of onlookers and announced that this little surprise was going to make Brandi wish she had never met any of them, let alone insulted their attempts to get to know her better. The last remark was greeted with laughter and knowing snickers. After making an exaggerated bow in the direction of his audience, Bart approached his victim, who acted as if she was completely oblivious to what was in store for her.




       He dealt the teenager a couple of vicious slaps across her welted ass to make her aware of his presence. Then he jabbed one of his fingers into her swollen anus, easily passing through the ring of over stretched muscle that was the only obstacle in his path to her rectum. She grunted, then moaned softly as he worked his finger in and out of her bottom hole. A second finger followed, and then a third joined the effort to make her rear entrance even more accessible. Now satisfied that she was situated properly for his initial thrust, he took a deep breath and lunged forward, skewering her asshole and at the same time grabbing her hips to stabilize himself as his hard cock, covered with the mystery material, began its plunge into her depths. His cock nearly disappeared between her swollen cheeks, touched bottom, and then began to make its way back from whence it came.




       Her scream was electrifying. Brandi's head tried to move up and back, but was restrained by the noose around her throat. The tendons in her neck stood out as her voice wavered and became even more high pitched. Whatever it was on Bart's condom was doing the job of making the teen believe that someone had set her asshole on fire from the inside. Everyone was so focused on what was happening to the girl that they failed to notice the return of their farmer-host, Ralph, carrying a camera and cradling a double barreled shotgun that was now aimed in the general direction of the group surrounding the tormented brunette who continued to shreik mindlessly as Bart moved his hard cock in and out of her spasming colon.




       "Show's over folks! Now I want everyone to back off and don't make any sudden moves. I've got two loads of rock salt here and you will not believe how much pain these little pellets can cause." Bart continued to brutally assault Brandi's rectum, completely oblivious to Ralph's presence. It was Larry who brought the teacher back to reality by whacking him soundly across the back of the head with the club he used to control his animals. It worked quite well in this situation as the teacher stumbled away from his victim, reaching for the spot that had just been struck. Now the only sound that could be heard was the sobbing of the battered school girl, still in pain from the fiendish ointment's effects.




       "Now that I've got your attention, let me tell you what happens next. As far as this little girl is concerned, her big day is over. However I want some evidence that will show that all of you folks were involved in what has happened here in the last couple of days. My partner, Larry, will be taking some pictures of you folks to show that we were all in this thing together. So I want everyone to get rid of their clothing and get ready to pose for the camera. Just remember that there are two loads of  rock salt in this shotgun and believe me, you don't want to be the first to get some of it in your private parts." With that he handed the camera to his companion and stood back so he could keep everyone in his sights as they stripped to the skin and piled their clothing in a heap by the fence.




       He posed the teachers surrounding Brandi, making Janet hold the teen's head up by the hair. He made sure that everyone appeared happy and smiling before he nodded to Larry to take the picture. He then had their dates take a turn standing by Brandi, who by now was comatose. He posed a pair of teachers holding Brandi's welted cheeks wide as Bart's cock was mere inches from penetrating her swollen asshole. There were a few shots of the teachers and their dates doing the nasty in a variety of creative positions, everyone smiling and appearing to be having a high old time. Satisfied that there was sufficient visual evidence to tie the teachers to what had occurred at the farm, he announced that he would hold the drivers licenses of all his visitors except for the two that would be driving the vans back to the city.




       Then he dropped the hammer on Janet, adding that she would be staying with them for safe keeping until he heard from Brandi's parents that she was once more back with them. There were shocked cries and even muttered threats from the group when they heard this bombshell. Undeterred, he announced that tomorrow evening he expected to have a visit from one of the teachers, he picked Alvin, who would receive all the remaining drivers licenses as well as Janet, thus concluding their arrangement. He naturally would be holding the photos in a safe place to avoid any shenanigans on the part of the teachers.




       It took a little more than an hour for the group to get their belongings gathered up and stored in the vans. By the time they were ready to leave, Janet was hanging by her bound wrists from the very same location as where Brandi had spent her first night at the farm. She was naked as the day she was born and Larry had already put the first of what would prove to be many layers of welts across her pert breasts and was preparing to lay the leather to her freshly dry-shaved cunt. This was the last view their visitors had of the farm as the two vans made their way on the twisting narrow road that ultimately led to the highway and the city.






*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***








       Vladimir congratulated himself on the way he had avoided traffic; the earlier than planned arrival of Neilson's yacht being responsible for the ease with which he navigated towards the Barnes residence. He began to wonder if perhaps he might have sufficient time available to reacquaint himself with Randi's bruised and sunburned body. Despite the wear and tear she had accumulated on the brief trip over the weekend, she still was a most attractive captive, one that would in all likelihood provide Valdimir and his wife with countless enjoyable hours as they trained this masochistic woman for a new life as their personal slave. The prospect of getting his hands on her daughter as well, was more than he could have dreamed of achieving. As he saw it, life was good, very very good indeed.




       Things changed somewhat when Vladimir arrived at his destination to find a nondescript van parked in the driveway. He drove by Randi's house and parked some distance away, being very careful not to expose himself to prying eyes that might be looking from the scattered homes occupying this area. He had not expected to find something that obviously did not belong in this neighborhood, let alone parked in the driveway of the Barnes residence. As he cautiously approached the home, he wondered if perhaps he might be interrupting a burglary. The sight of a home security sign displayed prominently in the front area of the house convinced him that this was not the case. Then it dawned on him that this must belong to the teachers who had taken Randi's daughter somewhere for some type of disciplining session. He racked his brain before coming up with the name of one of them that Randi had identified as the ring leader. Fortified with this knowledge he took a deep breath and approached the van. When he was a few paces away from the cab, the side door opened and he was confronted by two young men.




       "I'm a friend of the Barnes family and I've come to take their daughter to my home where her mother is staying with us for the evening, recovering from a slight accident she had while on board the company president's yacht. Is one of you Bart Jepson? Mrs. Barnes said that he was in charge of Brandi while they were away."  The body language of the two told Vladimir to be very careful; obviously they were quite uncomfortable about something having to do with the teenager. He wondered just how much punishment the girl might have taken over the weekend. He decided to take a chance and use this as a way to deflect any questioning that he might receive.




       "I presume little Brandi is in one piece, perhaps a bit frayed in spots, but able to travel. I don't have all night , now point me in the proper direction so I can pick up what's left of the little tramp." Vladimir had read the pair correctly; they were no threat as far as he was concerned. He had guessed that revealing the fact that he knew what had been going on, and wasn't too interested in knowing any of the gory details was the right perscription for defusing a confrontation. To close the loop  he decided to share a few tidbits about Randi that these folks probably didn't know.




       "It seems that your little friend takes after her mother; who soaks up pain like a sponge. You should have seen Randi after we got done with her this weekend. The funny part is that she's waiting impatiently for a few of us to get started on her all over again. So I'd appreciate it if you would lead me to the kid so I can pack her up and be on my way. Oh, by the way, depending on her physical condition, it may be some time before she's back in school. Her mother will probably call the school tomorrow."




       The smiles of relief that crossed the teachers' faces were proof positive that they were taken in by what he'd said. They then informed him that the farmer that had hosted the group was expecting to hear from the teen's parents that they had the girl with them and that everything was fine as far as they were concerned. Vladimir took down the phone number for Ralph and assured the teachers that the farmer would be contacted early tomorrow, probably by Mrs. Barnes. He followed them into the house and up to a second floor bedroom, where sprawled on the bed was a stark naked Brandi Barnes. The teenager was comatose, slow to respond to his touch. He was a bit surprised at the condition of her body, covered with welts, cuts, bruises and burns. Her cunt looked like a piece of raw meat and was oozing some kind of nasty looking fluid from between the swollen lips. He couldn't help but also notice that the teenager had a fabulous figure, albeit one that had been through a wringer of sorts. To make them more at ease he chuckled and remarked that she looked almost as beat up as her mother. He ordered them to bring her down to the foyer while he went to bring his car into the driveway and provide a canvas bag body bag in which to transport her.




       The teachers were so relieved at getting rid of the teen that they dumped the bag containing her into the trunk and left without even so much as an arched eyebrow over the other canvas bag that also occupied the trunk. Vladimir made no mention of it either, not daring to push his luck on the issue. As he pulled out of the driveway, unblocking it so that the teachers' van could leave as well, he heaved a sigh of relief and pointed the car in the direction of his home. He thanked his lucky stars that none of the well spaced homes on either side of the Barnes residence seemed to be occupied at this time.






*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***






       Margaret Baugh continued her tale of torment and degradation as her young protogee and Jon listened intently. "I was famished and so it did not take me long to finish my meager repast despite the obstacle of being unable to use my hands. I had to stay there on the floor like some animal while my captor and his companion ate in a more leisurely and civilized fashion, occasionally exchanging comments on a variety of matters, but nothing remotely associated with my subservient existence as his slave. I could not help but wonder what lie in store for me once they finished their meal. Would I be taken out to the beach to be once again terrified to my limits by being exposed to the violent, uncontrolled elements such as the wind and the waves? Would I be perhaps spared this torment by the presence of the woman who obviously was going to spend the night with him? Then again woud he take this opportunty to humiliate and terrify me further in her presence, to show his total power over me. I gave up speculating and remained as inobtrusive as possible, hoping against hope that they would ignore me and go about whatever business was planned for the rest of the evening."




       "I nearly burst into tears when I heard him say to Bella that while he took me for my run in the surf, she should clear the table but leave the dishes for me to do in the morning. At least I would be spared the added humiliation of being seen by this woman as he reduced me to the lowest rung on the social scale. Not only was I hobbled, he fitted a leather collar around my neck to which he attached a long length of small linked chain. He made a joke about not wanting to lose me in the pounding surf tonight. I was to the point that I actually accepted and appreciated this small evidence of some concern for my ultimate well being. I would not die in the ocean this evening, that is what he was telling me. Unfortunately I did not ask what would be the cost of this small mercy that he was showing me. I would find out soon enough."




       "The moment we were outside, I realized two things; the wind was much stronger than last night and instead of blowing into my face, it was now coming across my body. It was much more difficult to make progress as the high  wind buffeted me away from the path that would lead us to the edge of the shore. I also noticed that it was much cooler than last night, evidence of a change occurring in the summer weather pattern that I'd enjoyed for the past three months. By the time we approached the shore I was covered in goose bumps from the chill night air. Then the nightmare began, one that I soon came to believe would never end."




       "The moment he forced me into the surf I felt myself being pushed sideways and immediately I fell face forward into the frothing waves that were breaking over the sand. As the raging water dragged me across the wave front I realized why he had me on a leash like I was some type of animal. Then I swallowed a goodly amount of sea water and struggled frantically to regain my feet to avoid drowning in less than two feet of water. It took nearly all my energy to get to my knees and hold that position as I was blasted by the wind and crashing waves that were cresting a few yards from where I knelt. He began dragging me by the neck from the surf. Soon I was lying on the sand trying to regain my composure. He stood over me and waited until I calmed down somewhat. Then he ordered me to go back into the water. I could not believe my ears, but the vicious poke in the back that followed convinced me that my nightmare was just beginning."




       "Over and over I tottered and fell in the raging torrent of water that grew more intense with time as the tide came in. Over and over I was dragged, gasping for air, from the violent waves to catch my breath and recover sufficiently to be once more driven into the maelstrom that surrounded me. My strength began to fail and I feared for my safety. Twice I actually lost consciousness and went under thinking that I was about to die. My second near death experience shattered my will to survive and I knew that only he had the power to keep me from dying and being washed out into the ocean. I remember kneeling before him and begging for my life. I distinctly remember telling him that I would do anything to avoid dying in this place.




       It was then that he yanked me to my feet by the chain and brought my face close to his so I could hear his words. "I will let you live, but I will also hold you to the words you just spoke. Now I want to hear them once more so we both know what was said." I shuddered and fearing for my life, uttered those damning words as he nodded to show me that he had indeed heard each one."






                               ( To be continued )

                             The Best Laid Plans


                                                                        By


                                   Lex Ludite




                                                                  Chapter 18




       The weather had changed dramatically, the temperature dropping rapidly. Ralph was putting the finishing touches to Janet's naked body, using a tree limb to flatten her smallish tits as she rotated one way and then the other, giving him plenty of flesh to work on. Larry had gone to check on his animals that had started baying a few minutes ago as they sensed the approach of a storm. He had jammed the butt end of the whip he had been using on the teacher's back and buttocks up into her vagina, bringing a grunt of pain from her split lips. She had mouthed off to them earlier and had paid the price, a vicious beating with their gloved fists. Her eyes were swollen shut and there was still a trickle of blood flowing from her nose, which appeared to be out of joint, but not broken. She would need some substantial dental work to save the teeth that had been loosened or broken from the repeated punches her now swollen jaw had taken.




       Larry returned and yanked the whip free from its holding place and started in on Janet's rib cage, slashing and slicing the thin layer of skin stretched over the woman's ribs. Ralph got inspired by the renewed assault Larry was carrying out on the slim teacher. He picked up the pace and started ripping away at her hairy cunt mouth, the tree limb doing some terrible damage to her labia and bringing shrill screams of agony whenever it struck in the vicinity of her swollen clitoris. He had  taken a binder clip and attached the powerful jaws to her sexual hot button before they started in on her for the second time as the result of her curses and threats to have them arrested.




       If there was anything that made people like Larry and Ralph upset and angry, it was threats involving the authorities. So they set out to convince her of the error of her ways. It didn't help Janet's cause when after they had nearly broken her face with their fists, Ralph suggested that perhaps they might weight her body and drop it into the quarry the next morning once they finished raping and torturing her. He assured her that she'd be alive and conscious when she hit the water so that she could enjoy her high dive. It was then that Janet lost control of her bladder.




       The two men began to flag in their efforts to beat Janet to death, at least that's what it felt to the language teacher. It was getting quite cool and Larry was worrying about getting a chill from the way that the wind was blowing over his sweating body. They took a break and surveyed the damage to their captive. There were very few areas that weren't torn and bleeding. The whip had turned the woman's back and buttocks into a sea of crimson, deep welts and breaks in the skin down to the meat were abundant. Larry knew that by morning Janet would be in shock from the results of her beatings. Still he argued strenuously for leaving her hanging out in the elements all night. Ralph was more practical; he planned to rape the teacher a few times before he went to bed tonight and didn't want to be standing out in the wind, naked below the waist, in order to tear off a piece of ass. His argument proved the more reasonable, and so a reluctant Larry assisted him in taking the battered, semi-conscious woman down and dragging her naked body into the farmhouse.




       They tied the teacher to a chair in such a way that it was difficult for her to get a deep breath.Her naked body was pulled into a straining arc, her legs pulled beneath the seat of the chair and then anchored to her bound wrists. Another rope had been cinched around her belly and pulled tight until it disappeared into her flesh. The ends of the rope were drawn down to split her cunt lips and then jerked up to run between her bleeding ass cheeks before being tied off to the ropes pulling her upper arms together. A final loop of rope was wrapped tightly around her chest, eating into her crepe shaped tits, and cinched tightly to hold her body against the rough wooden chair.




       The farmer broke out a bottle of the good stuff and the two men toasted the end of a fairly decent day. All Janet could do was moan from the pain of her wounds and the tightness of the bonds holding her helpless. It was Larry who got the bright idea of giving the teacher something to drink. Ralph was irritated that his companion should be cutting the bitch some slack after the pain in the ass she had been for the entire weekend. When Larry grinned and fished a bottle of detergent from the counter top, Ralph got the joke and laughed.




       Janet was too weak to put up much of a struggle and it was easy to force the bottle between her cracked and blistered lips. To make her begin drinking the detergent, they twisted her nipples and then threatened to cut them off if she didn't start swallowing. Janet gave up when Larry pulled out his hunting knife and yanked one of her nipples out from her chest, getting ready to slice it from her breast. The battered and bruised teacher began to gulp down the pungent, slightly acidic liquid. After a few big gulps, up it came to the delight of her captors. It took the better part of fifteen minutes for her to swallow and vomit back up the contents of the bottle of detergent, spraying it all over her straining body. The men had another drink and began discussing her fate as she continued to retch and heave her guts out.


       


       Ralph surprised his companion when he broached the matter of possibly keeping her as his personal sex slave and all round drudge. Larry didn't think much of the idea and argued that he would be risking all sorts of criminal charges if she ever escaped or her fellow teachers reported him to the police. The farmer admitted that there was some truth to what had been said, but claimed that he was getting tired of living like a hermit, especially one without any female companionship. Although their  captive wasn't what you would call a looker, and had a mean streak to boot, there was something about her that intrigued him to the point that he just might take the risk of keeping her around the farm. Then he joked that she might like the fresh air, his big cock and the opportunity to torment other smart mouths that might be needing the kind of attitude adjustment that Brandi Barnes had just undergone.




       Out of the corner of his eye Ralph noticed that Janet wa paying close attention to their conversation when she wasn't upchucking. He gave his partner in crime a tight lipped smile and suggested that they eat and call it a night, unless he was interested in seeing how tight Janet's cunt or asshole was. Larry passed on the offer, as Ralph thought he would. However Janet was not going to avoid having her holes reamed out good and proper after dinner, that was for sure. He knew that within a day the teachers would be back to pick up their IDs and his guest. He wondered what he'd tell them when they showed up.




---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------        


       


       Vladimir Paltz had no trouble getting Randi and Brandi Barnes admitted to the very private hospital with which he was associated.  It proved to be an easy matter once it was discovered by the bean counters that Mrs. Barnes had medical coverage that also took care of her daughter. From there it was a simple task to dream up a medical condition or accident that would take care of any questions by the insurance carrier. Initially the biggest bottle neck the staff had to overcome was the refusal of Randi Barnes to give them any personal information such as her medical coverage.




       Despite her very serious condition after the ordeal on the yacht, the newly widowed masochist strenuously resisted their first attempts to get the information they required before she could be properly admitted. Without the knowledge of the hospital managers, who did not have the need to know, Mrs. Barnes was secretly moved to a facility located in the subbasement that was kept securely locked and away from prying eyes. As it turned out, she and her daughter would be spending a considerable amount of time in this area being rehabilitated and reprogrammed.  Randi's first taste of what this place could deliver in the wayof excruciating pain got her attention, but she endured another couple of hours of rather brutal, but carefully monitored torture, before she literally coughed up the information that they needed to process her into the hospital.




       The team working on her quickly established that she was suffering from dehydration, severe sunburn and her anus had some moderate tearing, probably caused by the forced entrance of some type of blunt object. Except for the blunt object,  their diagnosis was correct. After securely restraining her with straps to the examination table, a speculum was inserted into her damaged anus and widened until the fissures were reopened and bleeding. Randi Barnes screamed herself hoarse when methyl chloride was sprayed over the bleeding area. The woman remained uncooperative, much to the delight of the team. The speculum was widened further and another methyl chloride application was given to the affected area, causing her to pass out.




       Randi was brought around with smelling salts to discover she had been turned over onto her back and still remained restrained. She struggled, but was too dehydrated from her exposure to the cruel heat of the sun to prevent the plastic tubing from being threaded down her throat and into her stomach. The tubing was connected to a water tap and water began to fill her stomach. This was one of those win-win situations that always made the team proud. It was a slow and decidedly painful process that the sunburned woman endured. Gradually her stomach began to round and then bulge from the growing volume of water now being accommodated within her belly. The water was accomplishing two objecives, rehydrating her and providing a very good reason why she should cooperate and answer their questions about medical insurance.




       After Randi looked like she was in her fifth month of pregnancy, they stopped the flow and asked her to give them the information they needed. She remained uncooperative and so the flow was restarted and her belly allowed to grow another few inches in girth. They gave her time to accustom herself to the pressure from her bloated belly,but did not interrogate her this time. Now she got short bursts of water as the tap was opened full for seconds and then shut so she could handle the extra volume that flooded her distended stomach now beginning to compete with her lungs for space.




       Randi's breathing became constricted as her lungs slowly lost the battle with her ever growing stomach. She now looked to be almost due to deliver twins. Her stretched, sunburned skin was actually starting to crack in a few spots, adding to her pain load. Randi's struggles to break free of the heavy leather straps holding her down to the table intensified, a sure sign that she was at her limit. The tubing was yanked from her throat and seconds later she began spewing a geyser of water from her overfilled belly. They stood back and watched dispassionately as she continued to vomit up water by the pint. Soon her stomach muscles began to weaken from the effort she was putting into ridding her stomach of its contents.




       The team leader looked down at Randi and remarked that he didn't have time to fool with her this morning. The team was ordered to continue with the therapy and he'd be back in an hour or so to check on her progress. Randi realized just how precarious her situation was when she heard them discussing the next treatment, which they described as the pit stop, her belly being filled to its limit as quickly as possible. She made three pit stops before the one in charge returned and inquired as to her willingness to cooperate.



       Randi was too engrossed in vomiting to hear his voice at first. It was almost impossible to draw breath and she was genuinely in fear for her life at this point. So between her convulsions to eliminate more of the water from her bloated belly, she nodded her head violently in an attempt to convince her captors that she was ready to do as they wished. He smirked and commented that with her stubborness she'd be spending plenty of time with him and his team before she was ever released from the hospital. Part of Randi was excited about the prospect of matching her masochistic streak against this sadistic staff member.




---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------




       The expression on the chiseled features of Helene Corday darkened as Margaret continued with her tale of dominance and submission. Margaret could understand the ambivalent feelings that were coursing through her protogee's mind as she learned first hand about her fall from grace. That was always the trouble with the truth, often it hurt more than it helped, this situation being a classic example. She took a deep breath and resolved to continue with this expose', wondering if Helene would ever forgive her for this terrible weakness she had displayed. Then there was the matter of Jon, her nephew and slave for all these years until Helene had boldly taken him from her as a sign of her strength and dominance. How would he respond to this revelation and the role he unwittingly played in it. For him, the worst was yet to come, for she knew all of what had taken place at her summer house while she spent that horrible week experiencing the life of a slave.




       "My words were a noose around my neck, and he made the most of it. Immediately upon our arrival back at his house he marched me into the bedroom where Bella, naked except for a pair of underpants that were more functional than enticing, waited for her lover to return. He ordered me to my knees and bade the woman to watch that I did not move while he prepared himself for bed. I could hear the sound of the shower running; it surprised me that this brute would pay any attention to his personal hygiene under any conditions. Bella must have read my mind because she smiled curtly and observed that when it came to having sex, he was quite fastidious. Soon I was to discover what that truly met."




       "Minutes later he padded into the bedroom, and once he came into my field of view I could see he was naked. I turned my head away and received a cuffing for this breach of decorum. Bella sniggered at my humiliation. He warned me to keep my eyes on the bed at all time so I might learn something about how normal people had sex. I did as ordered and watched Bella slip off her underwear to reveal a thick patch of dark pubic hair that made a path up to her navel. He joined her on the bed and grunted as she took his penis, which was still flaccid, and began fellatio, sucking noisily on the head of his organ which was already beginning to harden. He glanced over toward me to make sure that I was paying close attention to what was occurring on the bed. He gave me a wolfish grin and put his hand on Bella's head to control the rhythm of her oral stimulation."




       "I must confess that what I witnessed between these two was nothing new, having once been involved myself in a brief affair; a young female on the verge of womanhood and a much older male partner seeking to recapture his lost youth. He and Bella went at it with animal ferocity, one then the other taking the prime role as I watched and listened to their harsh breathing and the counterpoint of the creaking bedsprings. It was quite obvious that this pair had performed this violent dance many times as partners, moving from one position to another and displaying a smoothness to their motions that belied their less than perfect bodies. At last he assumed the male superior position and pounded his seed into her yielding body as she gasped and urged him to give her his all. Now the only sound breaking the quiet of the room was their mutual panting. By this point I had grown a bit more comfortable with my situation. They had ignored me totally up until this moment. That is what made what happened next so shocking and utterly devasting."




       "He rolled over on his side so he could look me square in the face. I could immediately tell by the way his eyes seemed to dance and the little smile that now crossed his dour countenance that there still remained a role for me in this erotic coupling between the two. I took a quick glance towards Bella and her body language as well as the expression on her face confirmed my worst fears. At first when he spoke, I refused to believe my ears. Then it sank into my consciousness, and the first thing to come to mind was my promise given to him this night out by the roaring ocean."




       "His exact words were gross and blunt, not worthy of being repeated here. I was expected to perform cunnilingus on his partner, focusing on removing his sperm from her vagina. My stunned silence caused his face to darken and I feared that he was about to physically assault me. He moved so that no more than a few inches separated our faces and threatened to have his son bring Jon here so he could perform in my place. I was trapped, damned by my own words, uttered twice in his presence. I took a deep breath and crawled onto the bed, his barking laugh mocking me."




       "Being restrained asI was, it required the assistance of Bella to get me into the proper position for my degrading task. She displayed no emotion as I busied myself between her legs, my face buried in that thick patch of pubic hair guarding the place where his sperm lurked. It proved somewhat difficult to distinguish her juices from his sperm, so I pressed on sucking up this steady stream of salty slime that issued from her secret place. I could occasionally hear his voice as he urged her to make better use of me, his slave. To her credit, she did very little to add to my humiliation and discomfort. At last she announced herself satisfied with my efforts and so I was freed from this fetid prison, and returned to the floor to await my new instructions if they were forthcoming."




        "As it turned out, there were other commands, and I dutifully obeyed them without thinking too much of what impact it might have long term on how I viewed the inhabitants of the world. Details on those other disgusting acts in which I participated would not make what went on that long night any more understandable or degrading. In total I had reached rock bottom, so I thought. What new and terrible deeds could possibly befall me? I had been reduced to a cipher, a mere drudge carrying out my master's commands. The following day I was proven incorrect. There were new depths to be plumbed."




                               ( To be continued )

                               The Best Laid Plans                                                 


                                       Chapter 19




       Late the following evening, as required, Alvin accompanied by Jason,the math teacher, made the long drive to the farm. He hoped to pick up the drivers licenses as well as Janet, who had been left behind to guarantee that there would be no funny stuff on the part of those attending the attitude adjustment session featuring Brandi Barnes. Mrs. Paltz had assured him she had done her part, representing Brandi's mother who was unable to make the call because of her injuries. He drove through the gate and parked off the side of the winding road within perhaps a quarter mile of the farm house. Jason would remain in the van unless he heard different. Alvin instructed him to head for home in the event he did not appear within an hour.




       The front of the farmhouse was blocked from the teacher's view by a large tree. Once he cleared it, he got the shock of his life. Janet was still hanging from the same spot as when they left yesterday! Her head was resting on her chest, and it was evident that she'd absorbed a brutal beating since he'd seen her last. In fact she had absorbed a number of fairly vigorous beatings, the most recent ending about an hour before his arrival. He rushed up the steps and approached his colleague, fearing the worst. Her pert breasts were crisscrossed with deep welts and cuts. Upon closer examination he noticed that her nipples had been burned, probably with a lit cigarette. Her naked body slowly rotated, giving him a complete view of Janet's ravaged form, and some idea of the tortures she had endured since last he saw her. It was almost as if the farmer had concentrated everything that they'd done to that stuck-up brat, Brandi Barnes, and given it to Janet. How she had managed to endure this ordeal was not for him to understand.




       When she moaned and tried to lift her head from her chest he gave thanks that she had somehow survived this monster. Her eyes opened to slits, then widened as she recognized him. It was then that Ralph opened the front door and invited the teacher to join him inside. Alvin was too shocked to do anything but what the farmer told him. He felt as if he were in a bad dream as he entered the ramshackle house. The table was covered with the drivers licenses that had been left behind, a good sign, the only one he'd had since his arrival.


It was then that Ralph's voice pierced the fog that seemed to envelop him.




       "You're right on time, that's good. I got a phone call from someone who claimed to be the mother of our guest of honor. I'm not so sure she was, but she knew enough not to hassle me and did let me know that your pain toy was under proper medical care in a rather exclusive private hospital, and there would be no reason to have them report anything to the authorities. That is most comforting for me and my new slave, that mouthy bitch you left behind for security."




       "It seems she's decided that teaching isn't what she wants to do for the rest of her life. So, until she decides what she wants to do when she grows up, she'll be staying as my guest at the farm and helping me around the place. She's still a little too mouthy for her own good, but I know in time she'll figure out it isn't too smart to give me backtalk when she's hanging from a hook in the ceiling without a stitch on and I've got my belt wrapped around my fist. At least I hope she does. Don't tell her I told you this, but she can really take a good whipping and be ready for another just as soon as she stops bleeding. This one has a chance to keep not only herself, but me alive as well. I haven't felt this young and powerful in a long time. I better shut up about her or I'll be out on the porch giving her another taste of the leather even though she hasn't  done anything recently to anger me." 




       Alvin could not just stand there and let this happen. Who did the farmer think he was? He had to do something, but what? So the teacher took a deep breath and asked Ralph if he had anything to back up his contention that Janet was staying of her own accord. That brought a knowing smile from the farmer, as if he was expecting that question. He suggested they go outside and ask Janet, who was resting up from another session brought about by her mouth being faster than her brain. The dazed history teacher followed the large, scruffy farmer out onto the front porch to ask Janet the million dollar question.




       The teacher winced and almost made the mistake of attacking the farmer when the man yanked Janet's head up by her hair and slapped her face back and forth with his other hand. To his amazement the woman made no attempt to cry out for help even though he was standing less than three feet from her battered, naked body.




       "Wake up you dumb cunt, we have company! Your old buddy from high school wants to know whether you're going to be staying with me of your own free will, or something like that. Suppose I go away for a few minutes and you and him talk. When I get back, if you've changed your mind, it's your loss not mine. If you want, you can climb in that van and go back to high school with the other loser teachers. What the hell, after another thirty years or so you can collect a pension and maybe even a gold plated watch for your dedication and loyalty to the snotty brats that have passed through your classroom giving you the finger every chance they could. I forgot, by then you'll be so old and beat up that no self respecting lezzie will want anything to do with your scrawny ass. So it'll be you and your vibrator until death do you part."




       Ralph went back into the house leaving the two teachers outside to talk. Alvin was somewhat embarrassed to be staring at Janet's bare body, especially her cunt lips which were red and swollen. Then to his dismay a dollop of pearly white cum slid from between those crimson flaps and started its journey toward the floor of the porch to join a rather large stain that had formed below her dangling body. This unnerved him to the point that he assumed she was showing signs of a very recent rape.




       "Janet, I can't believe that you're just letting him beat you to a pulp and rape you anytime he wants. Give me a sign or something so I can hot-foot it back to town and bring the cops to put this SOB in jail where he belongs."




       Janet looked up and gave Alvin a crooked grin before she spoke in a low scratchy voice.




       "You know me better than that. If I was in trouble you'd know about it loud and clear. I'm doing this because that's what I want! The bastard is really doing everything he can to break me so I'll cut and run, but he's in for a big surprise if he thinks a few beatings and a lot of hard cock can do that. By the way the hard cock is great, so great that he'll have to beat me to within an inch of my life before I'd even consider leaving him and the damned farm. Now don't you go telling him that or he'll just make my life even more miserable for his own amusement. He's a real miserable prick but I love his cock! Too bad I only hung around with dykes and fairies when I was in college. If I'd met someone like him, you and I would not be having this conversation."




       "As soon as he gets rid of you he'll probably touch up some places on my body that he's missed so far, and if I beg properly he might even bring me inside for a real good ass fucking. Now that's something that really hurts and he knows it. That's why he loves doing me in the asshole so much.  He's warned me a couple of times already that unless I clean up my act quickly he'll have Larry bring his dog pack down to the farm so they can have a go at me. Man, that will be some trip if it happens! I really got turned on big time watching those mutts ruin that snobbish cunt. I can hardly wait until it's my turn in the box and those mongrels are ripping my shitter to shreds while he laughs and gets nice and hard so he can give me exactly what I want. Now do me a favor and get out so we can be alone. I've already promised to spend thirty days with him as his sex slave, and he's promised not to kill me during that time. What more could a girl like me want in a man? Oh, by the way, I talked to principal Nailer and told him I was retiring from my position as of tomorrow and to send my last check out to the farm."




       It was a stunned and subdued history teacher who hiked back to the van, the licenses in a little bag. Jason wanted to immediately know what had happened to Janet and when Alvin informed him she had handed in her resignation and decided to take her chances with Ralph for the next thirty days, the math teacher was speechless. They drove back to the city in silence. Alvin couldn't bring himself to reveal to his peers exactly what transpired when he went one on one with the farmer and discovered that there was another very freaky side to Janet the frustrated lesbian. He never went back to find out if they lived happily ever after, or she fled to another life, or worse still, was now buried deep somewhere on the farm. However he did know one thing. The two of them both secretly wanted to experience in their own ways what would happen when Janet and one of the stallions on the neighboring farm got together to mate.




________________________________________________________________________________________________




       The next day Claire Paltz received a call from the hospital concerning the two patients that had been admitted the previous day. It turned out that the teenager, Brandi Barnes, was in much worse shape than her mother, and it was advisable that as quickly as possible she and her husband attend a conference with the medical personnel responsible for their care. This was not the type of news that she had expected; she thought that after a week or so both of them would be released to her care, which excited Claire no end. A phone call to her husband resulted in the two of them meeting with the hospital staff the following day.




       The injuries that Randi Barnes had suffered were trivial in comparison to what her daughter had experienced. Some minor surgery and bed rest for perhaps a week or two would have her in fine fettle and ready to go home. The couple swapped knowing glances at this news. Claire was beside herself, already thinking up things to do to her new sex slave and pain toy. The issue of her daughter, Brandi, was something altogether different.  Most of the physical injuries could be repaired and her convalescence from that would be perhaps a few weeks. What troubled the medical people was her brain scans which indicated serious damage, some of which might be permanent. Little did they know of the forced deep dives into the icy depths of the quarry that the teenager made, her naked body weighted and bound securely. They had no knowledge of the deeper and lengthier submersions that she also had endured thanks to errors in judgment made by her captors.




       It was at this point that one of the staff mentioned the odd coincidence that on the same day that the Barnes pair were admitted, another pair consisting of a teenaged girl about the same age as Brandi Barnes, her name was Dina X, and her step-mother, Miranda X, were also admitted. Both were suffering from serious injuries that in some cases matched the types suffered by the Barnes pair. That little tidbit did not excite any interest in the Paltz family, who were focused only on the care and attention being given to their patients. As it would turn out, the two pairs would soon become one under certain situations, and those involved were eagerly looking forward to this very unique opportunity.




       Vladimir and his wife had a private consultation with the doctor heading the team that would be working on Randi Barnes. He described the surgical procedure that would be used to repair her damaged sphincter and the recovery process. It was then that Claire brought up the issue of tightening the patient's anus and vagina. The doctor's eyes lit up as he instantly understood the purpose of that procedure. He acknowledged that the hospital had this rather unique capability, but it would mean a much longer period of convalescence for Mrs. Barnes. The couple exchanged glances and smiles before agreeing to the new schedule.




       The situation with the daughter was more complicated. The physician suggested electro-shock therapy coupled with oxygen infusion to her brain as a starting point. If that approach failed, more risky procedures would be considered. The coule's eyes glittered when he casually mentioned that one procedure he was seriously considering involved using hypnosis to make the teenager relive her experiences that had brought her to this state. Vladimir wasted no time making sure that the doctor understood that going beyond to actually attempt to make her experience certain traumas once more must require another meeting so that his approach could be defined in detail before the couple would give their permission for him to go forward. The medical man grinned and nodded his head, stating that many clients made the same request and the hospital could easily accommodate them in this matter.




       After the couple left, the doctor met with the team to bring them up to date on what they would be expected to accomplish. He also addressed his plan to combine the Barnes couple with Miranda and Dina Welby. The teenager was showing signs of diminished capacity; her tests results were almost mirroring what they'd gotten from the Barnes girl. In the interests of efficiency he planned to have the teens share a room since they would be undergoing the same procedures inititally. There were some knowing smiles since everyone at the table had already gotten a good look at both teens. Despite the bumps, bruises, cuts, welts, burns and other evidence of severe physical trauma, these two were prime grade fuckmeat and the staff could hardly wait to dig in and eat their fill.




       The women would also bunk together since they were expected to be discharged much earlier than the teens. The doctor also planned to interest Mr. Welby in having his wife undergo the same tightening procedures as Mrs. Barnes. If he was successful, the hospital stood to profit from the two for the price of one approach, only in this case it would be more like double your pleasure, double the price. He closed the meeting by reiterating hospital protocol and regulations concerning the care and treatment of patients. The team was hard pressed to contain their laughter. Most had already begun planning for what they would do to their patients in the privacy of those two rooms. As one wag put it, there was going to be record foot traffic passing through those two rooms.




________________________________________________________________________________________________




       Margaret Baugh continued her tale of dominance and submission to an audience of two who hung on every word for different reasons. Jon shifted around as if he were being attacked by ants while Helene barely moved, her green eyes focused on her mentor's face.




       "The next morning Bella departed, leaving me to his tender mercies. Last night had been devastating and I was more zombie than human being. He could have ordered me to go into the ocean and swim to the horizon, and I probably would have attempted such an impossible feat just to escape his malevolent presence. He must have realized that I was at my wits end, and further efforts to debase, humiliate and degrade me would not have the desired effect. That is not to say that he did not reinforce his mastery over me, he did indeed. Each routine was just a little more stressing, as if he was checking to see if there was anything left that he had not overrun and destroyed. I was numb to everything or so I thought."




       "I was spanked soundly as I lay across his lap, my hands tied tightly behind my back and anchored so that they could not become any type of shield against his heavy hand. He pounded me for much longer than previously and even took two breaks to recover his strength for more of the same. The sound of  his hand contacting my bare bottom was like a pistol shot, and each blow sent shivers up my spine as my buttocks were flattened over and over. I was roused from my stupor when he had the temerity to insert not one, but a number of fingers into my anus and stretch the ring of muscle guarding its entrance from side to side. My struggles were quickly overcome and he resumed paddling me with renewed energy, as if sucking away any remaining strength from my body and using it against me."




       "At long last he stopped blistering my swollen and badly bruised buttocks, but there was much more to face as the day wore on. He had me bend at the waist, my upper torso above the tub, as he filled the red rubber enema bag until it bulged. He laughed to himself over something that I did not understand. I heard him rummaging around in the medicine cabinet, and then felt something akin to a suppository being inserted into my anus. It did not take long for whatever it was to make its presence known. I felt a burning sensation that quickly built to a crescendo, causing me to hop from one foot to the other as I reacted to the pain. Then the cold nozzle, sans lubrication of course, of the enema followed, jammed inside me with one quick motion, then rocked from side to side to make sure it was properly seated within my rectum."




       "It did not take long for the first cramp to radiate from my bowels as the water slowly intruded into every nook and cranny of my lower intestines. He stopped the flow for a few moments so my body could accommodate itself to the contents of the enema, just plain tap water, thank the gods. This was by far the largest enema I had taken to date, twice he added more water to the bag and I was in agony by the time he was satisifed that my bloated belly could not take more. The enema had taken precedence over the suppository or whatever it was, but the tables were turned once the bung was inserted into my anus, effectively forcing me to hold what felt like an ocean of water within my roiling bowels. The pain from that first insertion grew and I soon was covered in sweat from pain and fear as I realized he had me totally under his thumb and could do anything he wished, for I was utterly helpless and completely vulnerable."




       "It turned out there were new depths I would plumb this long and horrible day. My first descent began after what seemed like an hour of total agony from the combined effects of the water and that terrible pill of sorts he had inserted in me originally. It now felt as if the water was turning into liquid fire, and tears poured from my eyes. I began to beg for mercy, my mind seeming to melt away as it lost the battle to sheer unadulterated fear. I did not want to die this way!"




       "I heard the sound of a zipper opening, and knew instantly what was expected of me. I could hardly wait to begin my next step down into the abyss. Yes, I knelt on the tile floor and serviced his sex organ with my mouth and focused every bit of energy I had in providing him what he sought. He was in complete control, his voice guiding almost every move I made. I was told how much of it to take in my mouth, how long to keep it there so I could coat it with my saliva, and where to kiss it before its next venture into my eager, wet mouth. Nothing came easy that day. I sucked it, I licked it, I kissed it. I took most of it deep into my throat, so deep that I could not draw breath and slowly suffocated as if I were a fish dangling from a hook. I was so brain washed by now that I gloried in the fact that my master was actually ejaculating in his slave's mouth. I was fulfilling my purpose for existing."




       "There was much to do around the house; Bella had left extra work for me and I was glad to have something to occupy my mind. Drudgery proved to be a respite from my grim reality and by midafternoon some sense of self began to reappear. He quickly squashed those delicate buds as soon as he became aware of my very limited recovery. We took another bathroom break and this was worse than the morning session. I was spanked before and after taking an enormous enema that made me look as if I were pregnant. The second spanking concentrated on my vulva. To accomplish this despite my bulging belly, he made me lie in the tub and put my legs up over the edge, thus making my private parts available for punishment. The pain was intense and I despaired that I would survive this terrible beating."




       "As always, he had gauged my limits accurately and managed to provide maximum pain and humiliation without any permanent damage to my body. First he slapped my labia until they were so swollen, access to my vagina was difficult to nearly impossible, depending upon the amount of force one wished to apply. Then he separated my clitoris from its protective hood and finger-whipped the sensitive nubbin of flesh until it too was raw and swollen, sending signals to the rest of my body implying some sort of sexual climax was in the offing. He scotched that idea by brutally punching the entrance to my vagina with his ham-like fist, bringing me to the verge of vomiting. I was terrified that if this occurred, my position would cause me to regurgitate the bile and whatever else came up, putting me at risk for suffocating as the recycled vomit lodged in my throat or worse still, my lungs. Such was not the case, as once again his cruel calculation of my endurance and response to his torments was proven accurate. However what was occurring in my mind was another story altogether."




       "Once more I serviced my master's sex organ. It took much longer to bring him to his climax and even then he had another unpleasant surprise for me. Instead of swallowing his semen, he had me gargle with that slimy mess while he took photographs for his private collection. I was certain that rock bottom had been reached. He now had power over me that could extend well beyond my week of incarceration. That evening he took me for my usual dip in the surf. For some unexplained reason he lost contact with me and I was swept out by a strong undercurrent. Part of me was relieved that at last my miserable life would be ended. Alas, for me, this was not the case. I awoke on the shore spewing water from my belly and lungs as he hovered over me, a faceless silhouette. I was amazed to be alive and at the same time terrified at what would be my fate now that I had nearly escaped his clutches. He did not disappoint me."




       "Somehow I managed to keep up with him on the way back and soon was inside the house and out of the wind that had been chilling my soaking wet body. I could not exactly remember when I went totally naked, but it was my natural state now. He directed me to the children's room where I would spend the night  spread eagle and tightly bound to one of the beds without any covering to protect my shivering  body from the night air. It took time for me to calm down sufficiently to where I could even consider sleep. It suddenly dawned on me that I had not urinated for half a day at least.  I recalled him ogling me as I sat on the toilet this morning relieving myself noisily sometime after the first enema. My mind was so dulled and cluttered by what I was experiencing, it was not functioning as it should. I was becoming severely dehydrated thanks to the huge enemas and not having any liquids to drink at all since the day previous. I became weary of thinking and drifted off to sleep and the nightmares."




       "These creations of my bedazed mind were a double threat to my existence. First they interrupted my sleep and made me aware of my highly stressful environment featuring a degree of dampness due to the house's proximity to the water, and the night shill that made my teeth chatter. Then more insidiously they planted seeds in my weakened mind that flowered as new and even more terrible nightmares. It was a vicious and never ending cycle that he had created. I was on the verge of madness, and some time very early in the bleak morning I gave into the fear and began screaming and crying to the heavens. A few minutes later I was punished for my outburst. He threw a pail of cold water over my trembling body and warned me that the next time I disturbed his sleep he would drown me in the tub and take my body down to the shore and leave it for the waves to take as the tide went out. I remained in a panic until the first light of day."




                               (To be continued-lex ludite)




                               ( To be continued )  

                       The Best Laid Plans - Chapter 20




       It was decided to have two teams handling the newly admitted patients. The teenagers were assigned to a group headed by Dr. Olivia Graves, while Dr. Michael Ellis would manage the team responsible for the women.  It was thought that selecting a doctor closer to the ages of the teens would provide a more comfortable setting for the youthful patients. Nothing could be further from the truth as it turned out. On the other hand Dr. Ellis was quite experienced in dealing with mature female patients, and had been with the hospital for nearly a decade. Unfortunately many of his patients left the hospital in much better physical condition, but for some unknown reason were troubled with mental problems over the years that followed. This was no coincidence, but no psychiatrist ever made the connection between the patient's neuroses and events that took place while they were hospitalized.




       Dr. Graves had joined the staff two years ago and was considered competent but lacking the kind of forceful personality attached to those physicians who rose to the top of their profession. Until this assignment, she had never been given full responsibility for any patient. The doctor was not unattractive, but did her best to hide any physical attributes that she possessed behind extremely conservative clothing, lack of makeup and hair styling more appropriate to one thirty years her senior. She was shy, almost reticent in her dealings with the other staff members, including the nurses and orderlies.




       Olivia never discussed her childhood or teenage years to anyone until Otto Bauer, a male nurse who worked at the hospital, beat the truth out of her one evening when she had disappointed him in bed. What she revealed left her totally vulnerable to this sadistic male who enjoyed nothing better than humiliating this high and might physician. In truth he had penetrated the facade she used to keep people at a distance, and turned it to his advantage. More about their tortured relationship will be discussed in great detail sooner than later. In college she had a number of failed relationships. Even in those days she seemed to gravitate to dominant males, a trait caused by her hidden past. Naturally they took full advantage of this shy, retiring, girl-woman who seemed to yearn for a forceful partner to lead her to happiness or at least something better than what she had. It was an older student, a math major of all things, who swept her off her feet and then introduced her to his world of dominance and submission.




       Early in their relationship, playful slapping was the rule. Olivia tolerated this display of what she thought was his way of showing affection when they were together in private. Soon it was replaced by more physical displays now focused on spankings. At first she thought nothing of it since he never required her to remove any of her clothing, and after the brief spanking it was always followed by some wonderful sex. From there it went to her removing her panties for her spankings, which became longer and more painful. Then she had to be nude and count the powerful swats her ass received. Now her bottom bore what seemed like permanent marks from the spankings she routinely received.




       In concert with the change in her disciplining, the sex became violent. Her tits were covered with teeth marks and bruises from their bouts of hot sex after her nude spankings. Anal intercourse was the norm not the exception. He claimed he enjoyed feeling her heated, well spanked ass cheeks against his groin as he plugged her asshole hard and fast as she grunted and pleaded for him to slow down so she could enjoy what he was doing. She no longer looked forward to weekends. They had gone from innocent spankings followed by passionate lovemaking to violent beatings and near rapes. The constant pounding she took wore down her resistance and she soon became only his sex slave and pain toy. Those days he appeared more interested in how much pain he could deal out to his partner rather then enjoying Olivia's body. He was the one who introduced her to fisting, not for her pleasure, but his! 




       Soon she was barely able to attend classes once the school week began because of the punishment he meted out to her over the weekend. Being seated was agony and a simple motion such as raising her hand sent bolts of pain through her body. Her performance in class dropped off significantly, but he was uncaring, demanding more and more of her time for his needs. What finally fractured the relationship was when he brought others into their weekend sessions. Now she was reduced to his slave and treated accordingly by all those to whom he extended an invitation. Olivia was unable to stand up to the constant pain and raping she endured on the weekends and sought help from school officials to end this unhealthy relationship. He merely shrugged off the investigation and ended any contact with her for the rest of the time he attended the college. Unable to vend for herself she was easy prey for a middle-aged lesbian professor who befriended Olivia and used her for her own needs, which were considerable. Even in this relationship she played an extremely subservient role that ultimately led to her being mentally and physically abused by her dominant female lover and her circle of lesbian associates.




       Medical school was more of the same, this time it was one of the doctors who took her under his wing and turned Olivia into his personal sex slave. He was three dimensional, dominant, distant and demanding. He was married to a stockbroker who made more money than he did. The only reason he stayed married was he had developed tastes that only their combined incomes could support. His wife didn't mind his dalliances, since that allowed her more time to devote to making money for the sheer pleasure it delivered to her psyche.




       Olivia became his on-demand sex slave in exchange for assistance in guiding her progress through medical school. It was an ideal "quid pro quo" as far as he was concerned. It was just another failed relationship in her book. When she became pregnant, he blamed her for the entire situation and using his connections brought the pregnancy to a speedy conclusion with no one the wiser. This utterly devastated her, but somehow she managed to survive medical school and a stressing internship to finally become a member of the medical profession.




       Landing a position at this private hospital was a dream come true for her. The dream turned into a nightmare once she met and was overwhelmed by Otto Bauer, the head nurse. He was fifteen years her senior, well connected within the hospital for his extreme competence and attention to detail that was critical for an institution such as this place, and not only a dominant male, but one who also qualified as a sadist. Dr. Olivia Graves was a perfect foil for him, attractive in a rather staid way, insecure, submissive and yearning for someone to tell her how to run her life. Otto Bauer qualified in spades.




       A week after their formal introduction, Otto took her out for a drink after work. Two hours later he was raping her at his place, a small guesthouse located well apart from the large home that was rarely occupied by its globetrotting owners. The following weekend he got around to repeating his assault, this time taking her anally. Although Olivia knew at the intellectual level that he was just another dominant male only interested in degrading and using her for his own twisted interests, emotionally she was already on the road to becoming his slave. Olivia lost count of how many times he used his long hard cock to skewer her insides, often alternating between her mouth and one of her downstairs entrances. However she remembered vividly each orgasm he produced in her over the next day and a half that he kept her a virtual prisoner. When he finally allowed her to leave, she was his, mind and body, to do with as he pleased.




       Two weeks later they moved into a small house in an isolated area a few miles from the hospital. Rarely was she allowed to leave it except to go to work at the nearby hospital, where he could keep tabs on her through his network of loyal coworkers. Their place became a meeting place for the offbeat individuals that made up Otto's circle of friends. Olivia soon became a part of the entertainment provided by her new master. He was careful however not to push her beyond the limit he had established privately for her.




       Of even greater importance she was now a conduit that kept him informed about arriving patients and their issues. So it was with the admission of the Welby and Barnes teens and their mothers. Armed with advanced knowledge, he was able to arrange his schedule so he could have a degree of access to the teens especially at off hours. He made arrangements with a female nurse and her slacker boyfriend to keep an eye on his in-home slave, Olivia. They were delighted with the opportunity to have some fun with the good doctor when Otto was away.






***********************************************************************************************************






       Margaret realized that Jon, despite his best efforts to remain calm, was becoming agitated as his role in her humiliating ordeal became more prominent. Wisely she broke the mood by deciding it was time for some tea before she continued her story. Her body language indicated that Helene Corday was more interested in learning more about her new slave than her former mistress, Margaret Baugh's, ordeal at the hands of this monster and his two children. However she deferred out of respect for the woman who had brought her to the position she now occupied. An hour or so later the story resumed and brought Jon close to tears.



       "Day five began in much the same way as its predecessors. I was marched towards the bathroom, a place I began to dread. It was a symbol of my impotence as well as my humiliation. I was still in a haze from what had occurred yesterday, and unable to respond the way that he expected. I was consumed by thirst, it dominated my mind. Almost as if he could read my mind he decided to see just how far I had sunk. He pulled up the cover and seat from the toilet and stepped back, waving his hand to indicate that I was free to drink from the bowl. Despite my hands being tied tightly behind my back, I fell to my knees and scrambled like a crab until I was able to lean forward and begin drinking the water from the bowl."




       "In my haste I had not even considered the possibility that it might have been contaminated with urine or worse, a cruel joke on me. To my surprise the water was fresh and I plunged my head further down in an effort to almost inhale the life-saving liquid that my body so desperately required to continue its existence. Suddenly his heavy hand was against the back of my neck pushing my face below the water level. I choked and water went down my windpipe making my situation more precarious. I made some feeble efforts to raise my head, but he easily overcame them and continued to hold me below the water, forcing me to take on more and more water that now was a threat to my very existence."




       "I was on the verge of passing out when he released his grip and allowed me to escape from the watery prison he had created. I sputtered and gasped when I wasn't coughing up water from my lungs and stomach. He stood over me making this mirthless sound that passed for laughter. I was too busy trying to recover my composure to realize what he was doing. It wasn't until I could draw a deep breath without choking that I realized he was urinating into the bowl that my head had been occupying only a few short minutes ago. I waited while he finished and zipped up his fly, thankful that he hadn't decided to have me perform another oral sex act upon his member."




       "I was no match for him as he plunged my head back into the toilet bowl and held me under as I struggled weakly against his superior strength. It was only a matter of seconds before I had used up the air in my lungs, not being prepared for this sudden attack. I began to take on this foul liquid, allowing it to go down my throat and some even enter my lungs. It did not take long for me to lose consciousness. I was roused by repeatedly slaps to the face, gradually coughing up all that contaminated water. Then down into the bowl I went once again, and this time it took much less time for the blackness to envelop me."




       "When I regained my senses, the pain that occurred every time I took a breath was excruciating, evidence that I had been under that sea of filth for quite some time. It was very difficult to gather myself; my head ached, my eyes were not focusing properly and the region from my nostrils to lungs seemed to be on fire. Then I heard his voice, as from a distance, and struggled to make out what he was saying. Gradually it sank in that he was ordering that I drink my fill of the contents of the toilet or he would continue the dunking until I obeyed him or died."




       "The thought of near drowning over and over was too much to bear and so I nodded and was rewarded with a hard blow to the side of my head and a few curses for being such a "stubborn bitch".  His flare up made me resolve to continue the battle at some later date, no matter what. At present he did not consider me to be totally submissive, at least not the way he defined the word. That gave me the courage to carry on my struggle to survive this monster and come away with my personality intact."




       "I willed myself to not think of the taste or exactly what I was drinking; I merely drank and drank until I couldn't hold any more of whatever it was I was drinking. My response seemed to anger him, and so I was punished. He had me bend over the tub, with my legs spread, which was made more difficult by my bulging stomach, now filled to its limit with the contents of the toilet bowl. I heard the hiss that his belt made as he pulled it through the loops on his trousers, and steeled myself for what was to follow."




       "He doubled the belt since there was little room for his arm to swing, and commenced beating the backs of my legs, occasionally hitting upwards to catch my private parts, which he did rather accurately. It only took half a dozen or so strokes before I reached my limit of pain and began at first grunting, then graduated to sobbing and finally I collapsed and pleaded for mercy. He showed me none; redoubling his efforts and making it feel as if he was stripping the skin from wherever that belt struck. I was nearing hysteria from the pain and the dunking, hopping from one foot to the other as he continued this terrible assault on my bare body. Finally he paused, and for a brief moment I thought my beating was over. That hope was destroyed by his next set of orders."




       "I was told to stand up, turn around and spread my legs once more. Now we were face to face and I could see the murderous look in his eyes. His face broke into that death's head grin of his and he stepped back a pace and prepared to renew the beating. For some reason I concentrated on enjoying the fact that he was annoyed over my unwillingness to completely give in to his attempt to totally debase me and destroy my will to resist, no matter what he wished me to do. Evidently there were still a few things that he wished to do to me before he was completely satisfied that I was his slave for as long as he wished me to be. This realization only strengthened my resolve not to surrender myself to this evil creature."




       "I watched as he drew his arm back to resume my whipping. My happiness at resisting him was reduced substantially at the prospect of having him whip my tender breasts, bulging belly and my secret place, all now within easy access. I shut my eyes and waited for the first blow to land. Nothing happened and I opened my eyes to see him rummaging in the clothes hamper. He found what he was looking for and showed me his prize, a pair of panties that must have belonged to his young daughter. "Open that mouth your royal highness so I can give you the only taste you'll ever have of my little darling daughter." It took a moment for it to sink in, but I complied, fearing his anger. He went to the medicine cabinet and came away with a roll of adhesive tape that he used to make sure that those damp panties would stay in my mouth while he continued the whipping."




                               (To be continued - lex ludite)  



                        The Best Laid Plans - Chapter 21

 

 

      As head of the team tasked with the recovery of the two teenage females, Dr. Graves designed a treatment plan covering their first week at the hospital. According to the paper work, both patients had multiple injuries that required treatment before they were able to undergo electroshock and other more stressing procedures such as surgery. Because of the type of injuries that were to be treated and the need for the patients to be immobilized, she decided that they should be kept naked at all times, and securely restrained with padded cuffs  to prevent any unwanted or involuntary movements.

 

 

      The teens would be fed intravenously, catheterized, take enemas every other day, and be heavily sedated as well. To prevent the development of rashes and bed sores their bedding would be changed every eight hours and they would receive special sponge baths during each change of bedding. Their vital functions were to be monitored around the clock with the data to be stored for further analysis by Dr. Graves and her team.

 

 

      It didn't take much persuading on the part of Otto to make Olivia provide this information. Initially she was so wrapped up in her work that she delayed responding to his request. However being stripped to the skin and made to spend two hours kneeling on a pair of roughened broom handles, hands and feet tightly bound and her panties stuffed in her mouth and kept in place by some duct tape, showed the good doctor the error of her ways. To make sure that this would not occur in the future, Otto reinforced her memory of this event by making Olivia ingest the contents of his full bladder, before allowing her to provide him with the information he desired.

 

 

      He passed the word that he was interested in supporting the effort to help the teenagers to regain their health after the traumas they had endured. Those in charge knew that he had an ulterior motive, but that was old news. The way they saw it, his control over the attending physician, Dr. Graves, plus his ability to understand and adhere to the limits the patients could endure at this phase in their recovery meant that he could do no more harm to the teens than what they had already sustained. In addition, they looked upon this new assignment as a type of fringe benefit in appreciation of all the valuable things he did for the hospital. What they held back from him was the fact that the paper work and the actual injuries suffered by the teens greatly differed.

 

 

      Just before he left to begin his first shift on Dr. Graves' team, he had a heart to heart talk with her on the dos and don'ts she should remember while he was not around. She was made to strip and bend over at the waist with her hands clasped behind her neck. First he had her suck his dick until it was rock hard. Then he sodomized her without the benefit of lubricant, bringing some gasps from her as well as tears that streamed down her cheeks as he brutally assaulted her tender asshole.

 

 

      This was followed by a sound spanking that turned her jiggling cheeks into twin lumps of crimson-colored flesh dotted with small dark blisters caused by the ruptured blood vessels beneath her swollen skin. To Olivia it felt as if her cheeks were on the verge of bursting apart if he struck her even one more time. Finally he warned her that failure to obey the people he had assigned to protect her would result in very serious consequences. The physician didn't have the courage to ask what they might be, for she already knew that his imagination was well beyond anything she could devise.

 

 

      When the nurse and her boyfriend arrived, they were greeted by a stark naked Dr. Olivia Graves, standing with her legs spread apart and her hands clasped behind her neck. Otto had used a marking pen to write the words "WELCOME" on the region just above her shaved cunt, and "SLAVE" across her chest, just above her fat tits which next to her cunt were her best feature. As he exited the house he glanced back to see his slave squatting, eating the hairy pussy that the nurse had presented for her attention, while her boyfriend was giving her a taste of his belt across her lower back and on occasion putting a few new marks on the top portion of her broad butt.

 

 

      They laughed when he shouted to them, "Make sure you have her in bed no later than two. She needs her rest so she can do great things for the new patients she is treating, as well as her master, when she gets home."

 

 

      Otto checked in a few minutes early to talk to the nurses going off shift.The two teenagers had been admitted late in the afternoon along with their records. All hell had broken loose as soon as the injuries sustained by the two girls were seen by the admitting team. They were much greater than the preliminary paper work indicated. One of them, they weren't really sure which, had a prolapsed rectum and one breast had become detached from the pectoral muscle normally joining it to the chest wall. Hardly a square inch on her body was not covered with deep gashes, bruises, burns, blisters and welts. She had two deep gashes running diagonally across her face that at one time must have been quite beautiful.

 

 

      She was now in intensive care and it was touch and go if she would survive the night according to the doctors attending her. One of them joked that the girl looked as if she had been put through a wood chipper running at a very low speed. Otto was stunned, then infuriated that Olivia hadn't clued him in on these facts.He felt a murderous rage building in his body focused on his sex-slave, who had not told him word one about this situation. He was going to flay her alive once he returned to his place and got his hands on her.

 

 

      Another nurse let him know that the other patient was in her assigned room and under sedation. Her injuries were severe, but not life-threatening. Otto decided to check her out immediately to make sure that she was properly restrained and monitored. He practically ran to the room and unlocked the door. According to the chart her name was Brandi X, and she was on her back, padded cuffs holding her wrists and ankles to the corners of the bed.  Despite a collection of bumps, bruises, cuts, welts and burns covering most of her naked body, this dark-haired beauty had a figure that was impressive, featuring a set of big breasts and long, tapering legs.

 

 

      What caught Otto's trained eye was the large circular bruises that dotted Brandi's body, especially in the region of her tits and even one on her cheek. The burns decorating her body were obviously made by fire, the old fashioned way to get a girl to scream bloody murder. He couldn't help whistling when he got a good look at Brandi's pubic mound, especially her cunt lips. They had been burned from top to bottom, probably with some kind of  heated rod based on the markings that had been left. The cosmetic surgeons were going to have a field day rebuilding this one's twat from stem to stern.

 

 

      He had moved to within inches of the girl's vulva and now could clearly see the imprint of what looked like stitching in her flesh. Some of these stitchings overlapped each other. His eye traveled up her body and picked up more of the same pattern of lacing or whatever it was. Then it dawned on him, the marks had been made by a baseball! She must have been used as a target by her captors based on the pattern of hits he saw.

 

 

      Otto wondered if Olivia might like to be out in the fresh air some afternoon, naked and hanging by her wrists from a tree branch while he and a few of his athletic male friends took turns trying to bury a baseball into her more vulnerable areas. Of course, unless she had a damned good excuse, she probably would still be in intensive care, if she was lucky, that is. The bitch would pay for this monumental fuck-up! Here he was stuck with a patient who was all screwed up physically, meaning his opportunities for some free pussy and ass was seriously reduced for quite some time.

 

 

________________________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

      In another part of the world, Margaret Baugh continued with her tale of slavery and revelation to her audience of two, both hanging on every word, but for vastly different reasons.

 

 

      "It wasn't until the first blow landed squarely on the top of my rounded stomach that I realized the significance of the gag. The water in my belly reacted to the attack by seeking a refuge somewhere else. The somewhere else required an exit to attain this goal. Now the only way out was through my nostrils, and that is what occurred after he landed what felt like a fusillade of hits from his belt. The contaminated water shot from my nostrils and spewed out to where he stood, splattering his trousers. He cursed at this unexpected result and gave me a brutal cut to my pubic mound, raising a wicked welt that remained with me for the rest of my stay. He regained his composure and waited patiently until the water streaming from my nose ran its course."

 

 

      "He whipped me like some kind of a machine, moving up and down my body as I stood before him holding my position as best I could, fearful of what might happen if I made any serious attempt to avoid the belt. It ate into my sensitive breast flesh, moved down my flanks to eat away at my pubic mound before marching over my trembling thighs, leaving a criss-cross pattern of livid welts on my pebbled skin. He took a deep breath and began whipping my rounded belly as I shifted my weight from side to side in a vain attempt to lessen the impact of his blows."

 

 

      "The belt returned to my tender breasts and concentrated on them, moving from one to the other and leaving welts that went from side to side and top to bottom, managing always to make contact with my nipples which swelled to twice their size in a matter of a few minutes. I was in agony, my will to resist ebbing quickly, but with no place to hide from the swishing sound of that belt as it found its mark over and over and over. I was on the verge of passing out when he finally stopped this brutal punishment. My body felt as if it had been partially flayed. I longed for the darkness that would allow me to escape this torment, even for a brief respite. I also feared that he would resume my beating and once more cause the water roiling in my stomach to attempt an escape through the narrow passageway located in my skull."

 

 

      "I gave thanks when he returned the belt to his trousers. Then there was that evil grin on his face once more and I died inside, wondering what new torment he had planned for me. Then I watched as he unzipped, and knew what was expected of me. I had already begun to kneel when he pointed his finger toward the floor. He smiled at my servile response to his silent command. He had won this round of our struggle, but there would be others, of that I was certain. What if I did this act once or one hundred times? It was the act itself, not how many times I performed it, that mattered."

 

 

      "Evidently it was not my naked body nor the beating he had adminstered that sexually excited him. I took his limber length into my mouth and began applying  pressure to it with my lips and tongue as he grabbed my hair with both hands and used it like reins to control my every movement. He could make me go from side to side or forward and back, depending on what he required to gain his erection. If he thought I was not doing something properly he would yank my hair until I thought it was going to come out at the roots. I continued to  do the best I could to arouse him and slowly he responded to my efforts."

 

 

      "Obtaining an erection and sustaining it are two different issues as I quickly discovered. It had seemed so easy when Bella was with us, looking on as I satisfied him more than once on that first evening. Now it was as if we were having a contest of the wills and I seemed to be at a disadvantage. I could do nothing but use what I had learned in this place, and to hope for the best. That proved to be a big mistake and one for which I paid dearly. Long minutes went by and we were at loggerheads. He broke the deadlock by clapping the palms of his hands against my ears, stunning me and causing a period of deafness that truly frightened me."

 

 

      "The next thing I knew I was over his knee, locked tightly into the proper position for the spanking he immediately began admistering to me. I was already in a great deal of pain from the whipping he'd given me prior. Now as his heavy hand flattened and bruised my bottom for the fifth straight day, I tried to put my mind into another place and by doing so cut the connection between what was happening to my poor posterior and myself. Instead all I could do was wonder if his demonstrated expertise came about from years of practice on his daughter, Winifred, or as I called her, Winnie. I had to admit that the child certainly had a most spankable bottom based on what she revealed in that tiny bikini bathing suit."

 

 

      "From there my mind took wing and wondered how my dear nephew was faring, having to face Winnie and her daunting brother, Walter, while he was helpless to prevent them from doing anything they wished to his naked body. Was it possible that while I was being humiliated by being spanked, the two of them might be forcing my nephew, Jon, to do even worse acts that might alter his view of the world and its inhabitants? I became so engrossed in this train of thought that I lost contact with what was happening to my bottom, at least for a few minutes."

 

 

      Margaret continued her incredible tale as Jon fidgeted, knowing full well that his utter humiliation was about to be exposed to his new mistress, who might not take kindly to his display of licentiousness. Helene didn't help matters by reaching over and taking his face in her hand as she glared into his eyes, her fingernails ready to dig into his flesh. Naturally he looked down as was his role in their relationship. Helene's former mistress politely coughed to bring everyone back to ground. Waiting for a moment to be sure that her audience was once more focused on her story, she continued.

 

 

      "I was brought back to this version of hell on earth by a vicious pinch to the inside of my thigh. I yelped and tried to escape, only to be rewarded by some furious blows to the backs of my thighs. It was while I was struggling that I encountered his erect member. Now I understood the sudden spanking; that was one of his flash points. Rather than anger him further and risk a severe response, I acquiesced and waited for his next move. It was at just this moment that Walter, his son, made his appearance. Naturally I had my bare, crimson bottom facing him and was unaware of his presence until he coughed and made that flat explosion of breath I took to be his version of a laugh. He certainly took after his father in this respect."

 

 

      "My captor dealt me a powerful slap to my rump and chuckled, before observing that he had been so vexed by my provocative behavior that he now found himself behind schedule. I blushed scarlet when he inquired if Walter might want to see to my morning enema so he could leave and make his appointment on time. The youth was only too happy to see to this little matter and asked when he could expect his father to return."

 

 

      "My blood pressure must have dropped fifty points when my master for this week estimated some time after dark, since he needed to run an errand on the mainland after his meeting. I was facing the prospect of being alone with Walter. Not only alone, but stark naked and securely restrained as well. It was already quite apparent that mercy was not a part of this taciturn youth's personality."

 

 

      "Before my master left for this appointment, he inquired about his daughter and her ability to deal properly with Jon. This brought another one of those mirthless laughs from the youth. It seems that the children had done a very effective job of ferreting out some of my playthings. They knew of their existence thanks to my foolishness in allowing them to use one to pacify Jon and entertain themselves. At present Jon was securely manacled hand and foot to his bed, where he spent most of his time except when they were giving him his enemas."

 

 

      "Mistress Winifred had already milked Jon twice before Walter left, and informed her brother that she was about to try for a new record today. Woe to her slave if he proved uncooperative. That seemed to placate my master, who emphasized that as far as he was concerned, Walter was totally in charge of me for as long as he remained away on business. I would pay dearly if he found me to be unresponsive to his orders, whatever they were."

 

 

________________________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

                        (To be continued - lex ludite)  

                        The Best Laid Plans - Chapter 22

 

       

      He donned a pair of latex gloves and prepared to examine the vagina of his new charge. He was astonished at how loose Brandi's pussy was; it yielded to his touch without the need for any effort on his part. He was sorely tempted to see just how easy it might be to form a fist and make a quick exploratory move up her birth canal, all in the interests of science of course. Then the heavily sedated teen moaned and made a feeble attempt to move her body.

 

      Otto was not sure whether she was in pain or sexually excited by his probing fingers. His curiosity got the best of him and he moved his fingers around to see how she would respond. Her pelvis pushed against his fingers and her moaning grew louder. He clasped his hand over her mouth and gave her a quick thrust and the teen lunged against her bonds, a remarkable feat considering the amount of happy juice she was receiving. He withdrew his gloved hand from her slack cunt and could not resist giving her a taste of her own pussy. Her reaction was almost imperceptible, and so he decided to quit while he was ahead.

 

      He had heard some rumors yesterday that the mothers of these teens were also going to be staying at the hospital. If Brandi looked like her mother, Otto wanted to meet the woman, especially if she wasn't in need of some serious surgery or the like. The grapevine indicated that Dr. Ellis was going to be looking after the women. He had heard plenty of rumors about the good doctor's bedside manner, and wished that he had a little of whatever Michael Ellis possessed. Had Otto been around when the two women were admitted to the hospital and examined, he wouldn't be so jealous of the doctor's assignment.

 

      Randi X was suffering from dehydration, second degree burns over more than half her body, both back and front, and her sphincter had been ruptured. However compared to Miranda X she was fit as a fiddle. According to the paper work that came with her, the unconscious woman had two skull fractures, a broken jaw, was missing six teeth, and had a fractured cheekbone and eye socket. These major injuries sort of trivialized the collection of cuts, bruises and burns covering a large portion of her body. Dr. Ellis was notified immediately and nearly had a heart attack when he saw the condition of his charges, especially Miranda X. With a shaking hand he signed the papers that allowed Miranda to be taken off to surgery, leaving him to care for Randi X.

 

      He personally supervised the move of his patient to her room, making sure that the orderlies and nurses that were part of his support team understood how the woman should be situated in order to minimize contact between her badly sunburned body and the bedding. She was placed face down due to the damage to her sphincter after special padding impregnated with various ointments and medications had been applied to the burns on the front of her body. Dr. Ellis could not help noticing that his new patient had a very nice set of breasts, a big plus as far as he was concerned. Outside of the padded bra they had used to protect her blistered breasts, she was naked, the best way to make sure that any infections that might start were quickly identified and treated. Finally she was restrained with padded cuffs to keep her from moving and creating further damage to her injuries.

 

      After taking care of some matters that needed his attention, he returned to the patient, who was coming around from the sedatives she had been given to make the trip to the hospital less stressing. He was pleased to see that Mrs. X was already receiving IVs to counteract the dehydration. As per his instructions, she had been catheterized, but the amount of urine in the collection bottle was minimal, not surprising under the circumstances. Since the patient seemed to be conscious, although a bit groggy, he attempted to get more background information on her most serious injury, the ruptured sphincter.

 

      He examined the area very carefully, looking  for signs of what might have caused this rather rare occurrence. Secretly he already knew this was no garden variety injury. Mrs. X, or would it be Randi, must be into some strange and bizarre activities to have this happen to her. The doctor was most intrigued and already planning ways to ingratiate himself with this very interesting woman who had a teenage daughter soon to be located only a few yards from where he sat. Satisfied that he understood the wound, he began to try to glean more information from the source, Randi X.

 

      She  would require surgery, but nothing of the magnitude that her companion would have to undergo in the weeks to come. His first few questions were rather innocuous and easily answered by Mrs.X. However once he began to probe on the events surrounding her injuries, she stonewalled him. He sighed and reached into his bag. In her face down position Randi was unable to see what he was doing, but she felt the prick of the hypodermic needle on her left ass cheek.

 

      Then there was his hand gently stroking her cunt lips, which only added to her irritation. Randi shouted for him to stop fondling her or she'd have him fired. He chuckled at this empty threat and pinched her clitoris so hard that she screamed in pain. This was the reason he had insisted that certain patients be placed in soundproofed rooms. Michael Ellis had participated in this little escapade dozens of times and always had gotten away with it, this one would not be any different.

 

      About a year after he joined the staff of this private hospital, he made a very interesting discovery strictly by accident. He had gotten two drugs comingled without noticing and injected them into a very attractive patient who was in for some cosmetic surgery. By the time he discovered his mistake she was already on the table having her breasts augmented, a present from her husband. He made it his business to be in the recovery room when she came out of the general anesthetic. She felt fine and had no recollection of being injected by him prior to her surgery. He thanked his lucky stars for this minor miracle and swore that this terrible mistake would never be repeated.

 

      Dr. Ellis could not resist the temptation to discover if that accident could be duplicated. The next time he decided to try it on his girlfriend, who was just a good lay, but definitely not the kind he wanted as a wife. He injected her and while she was asleep he nailed her asshole big time, something that she would not tolerate, but he was determined to have. So the test killed two birds with one stone and was successful on all counts. She wondered for the longest time why her asshole felt so sore, but he never let on that she had just been a very successful subject that cinched the use of this ''medication".  A month or so later she was history, and he embarked on his new career as a serial rapist. His initial intention was to use the drug to land a rich wife, but he was having so much fun that he just kept on looking for the perfect pussy, which to date had eluded him.

 

      For all his ability and seniority, that twit, Graves, had gotten the plum assignment. Here he was stuck with these two older women, one with a blown-out asshole, the other with multiple fractures of the face and skull. Meanwhile Graves, the live-in sex slave of Otto Bauer, got the opportunity to see and touch the naked bodies of the two teen tramps to be housed just a few doors down from his patients. Perhaps he might be able to make some kind of deal with the head nurse that could give him visiting privileges. He'd have to work on that one for a time. On that relatively unhappy note he left his patient and headed for the private room where a rather famous media type, a news anchor by the name of Celeste Simpson, waited for him to continue his revolutionary relaxation therapy that she claimed rejuvenated her rather shapely body.

 

________________________________________________________________________________________________

 

      Margaret Baugh continued her tale of dominance and submission to her rapt audience.

 

      "Walter wasted no time humiliating me. I had to undergo inspection before my enema. That meant standing with my legs wide spread to beyond my shoulders, head cocked upward at the ceiling, and my chest thrown out like some kind of preening bird. My cuffed hands rested on the tops of my buttocks, and I had to hold this position while he examined me closely, using his fingers to probe my most intimate areas. Walter was no mystery to me, he took after his father, and I had some experience in what that meant."       

 

      "Somehow I kept steady while he hefted my breasts and squeezed them as if looking for something of value hidden beneath the skin. He escalated matters when he captured my turgid nipples between thumb and forefinger and applied a steady, growing pressure to them, all the while watching me for some evidence that this type of handling was causing me pain. I blinked back the tears, but to his delight they betrayed me."

 

      "He stood up and made me turn my back to him, assuming the position once more. I shivered as he ran his hand over my swollen bottom, still hot from the spanking his father had adminstered to me. Then I felt his fingers nimbly moving to between my buttocks to seek out the tight entrance to my rectum and beyond. I felt his thumb against my puckered rose as one of my lovers had named it."

 

      "The youth pushed with a gentleness that surprised me. Then I felt his warm breath as he leaned forward and whispered all the dirty things that he might do to me down there if I made him angry. It does embarrass me to say this, but I felt a twinge of excitement at the prospect of being dominated by a potential master who had not yet realized his powers."

 

      "Being a slave I had no right to exercise an opinion on anything to be done to me. Young Walter seemed to understand that as part of his nature. There I was, naked and securely restrained, his to do with as he pleased except  for one thing, no permanent harm could come to me as I was not his property. I began to wonder of Winifred was aware of that rule now that she was alone with Jon, who was at her mercy according to what Walter had told his father."

 

      "The thought of that little demon manipulating my nephew's penis as he did his best to obey her wishes made my skin crawl. Then it struck me, what if Jon was enjoying this sweet pain as he ejaculated again and again, each time gaining some happiness as she smiled and nodded, briefly satisfied at her slave's obedience?  Then her face would harden just before telling him she wanted him to stay hard and deliver more of his essence for her to enjoy as she fed him his own spendings, making sure he swallowed every drop."

 

      "My reverie was interrupted by a sound slap on my rump and Walter's voice ordering me to bend over the edge of the tub and prepare myself to receive my daily internal cleansing. I thought it strange that he should use such flowery words to describe this depressing ordeal. Who else besides me had any personal contact with this sullen, taciturn youth? My curiosity was piqued, and I became determined to discover who his mysterious mentor might be."

 

      "Then he jammed the cold nozzle of the enema hose into me with no warning and cautioned me about making any unexpected move until he finished my irrigation. I tensed and waited for the in-rush of whatever was contained in that large red rubber bag hanging from the rod above the tub. First an internal cleansing, and now an irrigation, my curiosity increasing by leaps and bounds."

 

      "I waited with growing impatience for my irrigation to begin. I had already taken enough of these deliberate attempts to debase me not to fear the pain or humiliation. On top of that the near starvation diet my master decreed meant there was nothing of consequence to void. Still the waiting was beginning to trouble me some. Then I felt his fingernails running lightly across my stretched skin raising goose flesh in their wake. This continued for some time and I felt myself becoming more agitated. Suddenly without warning the nozzle was pulled from my rectal passageway. Could he have decided to have sex with me in lieu of the irrigation? Not likely, perhaps sex and then the enema was to be my fate. Once again he proved me wrong."

 

      "I received a brisk slap on my sore bottom and a warning not to move or suffer the consequences. Actually his statement was much cruder and threatening, which put me straight-away on notice. I waited in this uncomfortable position, afraid to move for fear that I would be severely punished. I heard him return whistling, not a good sign. He brushed against me as he took down the bulging enema bag. I watched part of its contents being poured into the tub over which I was bent. Then the sound of a liquid being added to the bag reached my ears. Shortly thereafter the cold nozzle was reintroduced into my rectum and the flow initiated."

 

      "I steeled myself for some sort of pain, thinking that whatever had been added was designed to cause me as a minimum some discomfort and on the other end of the pain spectrum sheer agony. My young master was capable of anything under these conditions. My bowels slowly filled with the contents of the enema, but I felt nothing out of the ordinary. Yes, my stomach began to feel full and I was experiencing the first wave of cramps, but this was all par for the course. He stopped the flow and reached around to palpitate my belly, then his hand moved down to make contact with my vulva. It did not feel like an unfriendly gesture, and I took this to be an accurate assessment of his intention."

 

      "The cleansing resumed and I was surprised at how little cramping there was. I attributed it to the fact that at last I was so inured to the pain and discomfort caused by my daily enemas that it had no effect upon me. I welcomed Walter's strong warm hands as they closed around my hanging breasts, those petite, pear shaped signs of my femininity. He milked them as I dreamed and sighed, enjoying the sensation he was producing throughout my body."

 

      "I moaned and pleaded for him to squeeze them harder and see if he could make them grow. Soon he was not only squeezing my smallish breasts, he was stretching them away from my chest upon which they normally lodged. I thought his hands were magic, because my breasts seemed to be getting larger and more sensitive by the minute. Then those delightfully wonderful hands were taken from me, and I frantically searched around for them to no avail."

 

      "At this point I was too inebriated to realize what had happened to me. My youthful master for the day took full advantage of my vulnerability. I have little recollection of voiding the enema or being taken down the hall to the children's room, barely able to stand and totally unable to walk a straight line without the assistance of my captor and master. He made short work of me once we were on the bed. I remember lying on my back, looking down the length of my naked body to where Walter was kneeling, his hands spreading my thighs wide apart. He didn't have any clothing on by now and I wondered how this transformation had taken place without me noticing."

 

      "I watched rather dispassionately as the youth manipulated his member in preparation for my deflowering. It felt for all the world as if this was my maiden venture into the adult world that was spoken of in hints and sly smiles. Walter reached out and inserted a number of fingers into my sodden vagina and moved them tentatively as I inwardly urged him to go forward and take me as I lay there helpless and wanting to feel him inside of me. Things got a bit hazy at this point, my concentration waned and sought other sources of stimulation such as the pattern of cracks on the ceiling above me and the slow rotation of the room itself. The latter brought about a touch of nausea, but that was swept away by the sharp pain I felt at the entrance to my vagina."

 

      "My young master was in the process of entering me. Despite its wetness, my rarely used birth canal was not up to accepting such an eager invader. He persisted and the pain overcame my desire for our mating. Unfortunately I was not in any position to fend him off, my mental faculties stunted by the absorption of a large quantity of alcohol and my hands still cuffed behind my back. For some odd reason I remember the  words "Take it like a man", which made me begin to giggle, angering Walter no end. His hands closed around my pear-shaped breasts and began squeezing them cruelly, while at the same time he began pounding his member deeper and deeper into my tight, cobweb-coated tube of dry flesh, all  moisture having immediately evaporated under duress. This dalliance had turned into a rape!"

 

________________________________________________________________________________________________

 

                  (To be continued - lex ludite)

 

                       The Best Laid Plans - Chapter 23






       Celeste Simpson was under the impression that her soundproofed room was one of those perks given to only those special clients of this exclusive private hospital. Dr. Ellis made sure that she continued to accept this as truth. The poor benighted news anchor for a medium market television station also sincerely believed that her nurses were handpicked for their affinity for the same things as she enjoyed doing. There was some truth in that, but what the patients never knew was that their nurses were uniformly bisexual, which acted to keep the overhead down, and at the same time boosted profits. Ms. Simpson would never know the truth about her personality profile which was distributed to all those having any type of interaction with the patient.




       The moment Dr. Ellis unlocked her room and stepped inside, he knew that the nurses had been busy with their star patient, making her happy as only they were capable of doing. Celeste was stark naked with her wrists and ankles manacled to the corners of her bed. Her big breasts, 38DD according to the tag on her shelf brassiere, bore fresh teeth marks. He moved closer to get a better view and came to the conclusion that both nurses had been busy toying with the anchor woman's milk bottles, their nickname for those stupendous mounds of silicone injected flesh. The doctor glanced over to his patient who he realized was effectively gagged. He smiled, wondering what he might find once he tore off the adhesive that covered her lips. Once he had discovered a billiard ball, the eight ball as a matter of fact. Another time she had offered him 


a mouthful of string that was ultimately connected to a small weight that they had forced her to swallow. That had been fairly tricky to retrieve, but like all good doctors, he had his way with such challenges. Unfortunately for Celeste, she also brought up a significant amount of bile which in turn triggered off a spasm that brought up even more until she was exhausted from her efforts.




       His examination now focused on her pubic mound, specifically the entrance to her vagina. The outer lips were red and puffy, a sign that there had been considerable activity in this region. He noted the catheter exiting from her urethra and taped to the inside of her left thigh. The end was clamped, indicating that his patient probably had a rather full bladder. He'd have to ask her whether the contents had been recycled prior to being introduced into her body this time. That was usually the case, and the only question was the original source or sources. The nurses sometimes liked to collect the urine of patients with kidney and bladder problems, and run that through Celeste while they busied themselves with other procedures to keep her "entertained".




       He snapped on a pair of latex gloves and began investigating her vagina. She was very sensitive to any contact he made, indicating there had been some type of traffic that took place in her tight tunnel normally used daily by any number of nurses, orderlies and doctors. The only ones she knew about were the nurses, all others used her while she was unconscious, his "medication" guaranteeing that she'd wake from her sleep totally unaware of what had transpired while she was drugged. Dr. Ellis recognized the masochistic streak in his patient and took full advantage of it. It amused him no end that Celeste insisted that her anal passageway was uncharted territory and would remain so until she met the right man. According to his calculation she had already run through most of the male members of the hospital staff except for the adminstrators who were an untrustworthy lot and acted as if they were the hospital's acolytes when it came to protecting the patients from themselves.




       He carefully probed her vagina and immediately encountered some kind of barrier. From the way she was reacting, whatever it was certainly was filling her twat to the brim and then some. He tried to get some type of purchase, but whatever it was had a smooth surface that thwarted his initial effort. Dr.Ellis questioned his patient about this mystery material and all he got were a few shakes of her head and some grunts that were unintelligible. He resorted to forceps and his patient did her best to jump out of her pretty skin, much to his amusement. It took some time, but at last he got a good grip on the foreign object and began extricating it from his patient's tight channel. To the doctor it looked like a giant sized tampon, and it had absorbed a considerable amount of material that looked suspiciously like semen. Evidently the orderlies had visited her while she slept the sleep of the innocent, if such an appelation could apply to this media maven. He held the object up so that Celeste could see it, and asked her if she had any knowledge of who or when this had been placed within her vaginal canal.  He had to chastise himself for not removing the gag so she could answer his questions.




       He was a bit irritated about how things were going and so she paid the price for it. He was less than gentle in removing the adhesive tape from her lips and the surrounding area. Her grunts were now muffled screams as it felt as if he had torn away some skin from her pretty face. For a brief moment Celeste Simpson panicked at the thought of perhaps being disfigured for a time. She would sue, that was for certain! Then she calmed down when the doctor wagged his finger at her as if she was a mischievous child caught doing something that was out of bounds.




       "Were those nasty nurses teasing my favorite patient again? Don't be angry, they're just  jealous of your looks, position and power. Pay them no heed."




       That was all it took to calm the news anchor woman. She obediently opened her mouth and allowed her doctor to remove not one, but three sets of thongs. Even though they were soaked with Celeste's saliva, there was still the telltale trace of urine emanating from the sodden material. He wondered just what had transpired between his patient and the nurses that might have caused this response. He made a mental note to talk to the head nurse about this matter. In fact he was probably going to get some head from the head nurse before matters were settled finally. In the pecking order of things doctors outranked nurses except in very rare cases, such as Olivia Graves, currently his rival when it came to access to the better built and younger patients that had just arrived at the hospital. Still, he wanted to have a little fun with Celeste, so he began to tease her.




       "It looks as if you and the nurses had a falling out based on the contents of that gag. Bad enough they used three sets of thongs, but what could have caused them to soak the thongs in urine before stuffing them in your mouth? Were you a bad girl? Did you give the nurses a hard time about something? I'll bet my diploma that your full bladder also has something to do with your problem, doesn't it? Now you are just going to have to tell me all about it, or I'll have to make sure that your catheter stays just the way it is until I check  back on you in another three or four hours."




       His threat was all it took to make Celeste open up and reveal that she had enticed both nurses to enjoy her pussy. They required some coaxing, but soon one was busy between her spread thighs, her tongue working itself into Celeste's warm, wet vagina with slow, knowing strokes that indicated she was a top-notch pussy eater. Then the other nurse disrobed and her dripping vagina was soon pressed against the news anchor woman's mouth. Celeste wasted no time  welcoming that juicy treasure and a good time was had by all. They took turns working on both her mouth and cunt. The younger one had a tongue that felt as if it was at least a foot long. It was reaching places within the patient that she didn't even know she possessed. Things were going great until the senior nurse decided that Celeste should do some rimming. For some reason this did not appeal to their patient, and an argument ensued, an argument that ended with the nurses deciding their helpless victim needed a good lesson in manners.




       Dr. Ellis could barely contain his smile when he realized what had transpired. He turned on the charm and promised Celeste that the nurses would be properly chastised for their behavior. As for now he  wanted to empty her bladder, remove her restraints, then give her a sedative that would allow the patient to sleep soundly for the next six hours or so. Upon being awakened by him personally, they would resume the treatments that had been so successful, and he was sure that she would respond most positively to his efforts on her behalf. Poor Celeste, she was once more going to miss all the fun, but Dr. Ellis and perhaps his nurses would be the beneficiaries of her deep sleep.






       


       Otto Bauer returned home in a very bad mood. He had managed to have a few words with Dr. Graves at the hospital and she knew that there would be a great deal of trouble waiting  for her when she got off her shift. He noticed a fat manila envelope sitting on the kitchen table with his name written in bold letters. Even before he opened it, he knew the contents would be a photographic account of what went on between his two friends and  slave Olivia. Perhaps there might be something worth using on the feckless physician. He skipped through the ones showing them giving the good doctor a gut-busting enema, then forcing her to swallow their golden offerings while her bulging belly made her appear pregnant with twins and well into her third trimester. Naturally there were others showing her bobbing for turds in the toilet bowl as they took turns dunking her head and whipping her butt with what looked like a length of braided copper wire that guaranteed that she'd not be sitting much on her shift today.




       The shots of her being double fucked were most entertaining. Nurse Ducette was burying a strap-on deep inside Olivia's tight asshole, while her boyfriend, Bruno, was seeing how much he could stretch her cunt with his monster cock, which was sheathed wih a condom designed to irritate rather than enhance the sexual experience. Otto laughed and remembered the times he had even slathered hot sauce on this type of condom and really made Olivia scream and beg for relief or death. The last few pictures showed her tits being turned into fat porcupines, compliments of the pair of helpers that had volunteered to baby-sit Otto's sex slave. Still in all, they hadn't provided him with any ideas, but he had plenty of time before his little fuck-bunny doctor got back to the comfort of home and hearth.




       A refreshed Otto Bauer welcomed his sex slave back to the house by walloping her across the head as soon as she stepped through the door. He had miscalculated slightly and his fist made contact with more bone than flesh, causing him a considerable amount of pain and sending a stinger up his arm. By the time Olivia bounced off the wall and collapsed to the floor, her master was wringing his hand and cursing a blue streak. She was unprepared for the foot that caught her between the tits, and slammed the back of her head against the wall. Using only his left hand, Otto began ripping the clothing from her body and screaming at the top of his lungs that she was going to wish she was dead before he got done with her. The poor woman had no firm idea about what had caused his rage, but realized she was in for it, but good. He did not disappoint her.




       Otto dragged her by the hair towards the bathroom, where an unflushed toilet awaited her. Twice he stopped to take a breather and rip off more of her clothing and give her a few extra kicks to the belly and cunt. She was  nearly naked and crying hysterically by the time they arrived at their destination and he plunged Olivia's head into the filthy mess in the bowl, holding his sex slave under despite her frantic efforts to escape his iron grip. He waited until her struggles grew weak before letting her gulp in some air before going under once again. By now his other arm was nearly at full strength, so it was easier to keep her submerged until her body went limp. He quietly counted to ten and then pulled her from the bowl so the good doctor could puke up everything she had swallowed and start breathing once more.




       Into the shower stall she went with the cold water on full. He made her stand there, her arms held straight up, while the frigid water cascaded off her bare body which was now covered with goose flesh. He grinned when he heard her teeth begin to chatter and watched her jump from one foot to the other in a vain attempt to generate some body heat to counteract the frigid water that was sucking all the internal heat from her body. Otto turned off the water and dragged the shivering female from the stall. He drove his fist into her belly and when she doubled over, he rabbit- punched her, sending Olivia crashing to the tiled floor. Otto took advantage of her vulnerability and kicked her in the ribcage, being careful not to break anything, but knowing that taking a deep breath would be agony by tomorrow when she went back on shift.




       "Do you have any idea why you're in such deep yogurt?" Otto asked, giving her another kick, merely for effect, rather than to do anymore damage. His victim whimpered, but made no answer to his question. Her lack of response angered him, and so Olivia took a few cuffs to the head and face, but not anything that would leave any telltale traces by tomorrow. He kicked her in the rump and ordered Olivia to crawl on her hands and knees to the rec room. She now knew that whatever she had done was very, very serious, and she steeled herself for a vicious beating as a minimum. Otto could almost read her mind and he chuckled and gave her another swift kick in the butt, knowing full well that this one would leave a nice, painful bruise that would be with her for many days. The physician scrambled toward the door, doing her best to avoid any further punishment.




       Dr. Graves discovered that the door was locked and she had to wait, naked and defenseless, for Otto to open the door and let her enter the room. He could not resist dealing her another few cuffs to the head and face and a few well placed kicks to her most vulnerable areas. Then with a flourish he used his key to open the door. His victim scurried away from him and entered. Then she saw what was in the room and Olivia stopped dead in her tracks and began screaming for mercy, promising him anything rather than what awaited her.








       Margaret's tale of her dominance and submission continued and from the look on Jon's face she knew that he was about to be unmasked in front of his new mistress. That was his problem to handle she thought; now it was time for Jon to make a decision as to what he wanted as a future. She took a deep breath and continued her story as Helene and Jon focused their attention of every word that came from her lips.




       " The alcohol masked my pain for a time. Walter had learned the rudiments of what he was doing, but that was where it ended. The pain was more mental than physical, and to his credit he was not as brutal as his father. There was nothing I could do except try to focus on something other than what was transpiring between the two of us. The initial assault was over quickly, I hardly had time to select something that would mask what he was doing to my person. He heaved a great sigh and withdrew, leaving behind his seed that was now hopelessly seeking to form a union doomed to failure."




       " Walter began toying with my naked body, his hands squeezing and pinching my breasts, inner thighs and his fingers insinuating themselves into my vagina, exploring unfamiliar terrritory I would imagine. I felt my labia being stretched and twisted as he took  advantage of my condition. It was so much easier not to react to his crude pawing which was not too stressing thanks to the alcohol that was numbing my entire nervous system. It took some time before I realized he was becoming frustrated by my lack of response. The pinching became more intense and he chose his spots more carefully, now concentrating on the entrance to my vagina and as far inside as his fingers could reach. He managed to penetrate my alcoholic fog by scraping his fingernails over the walls of my vagina, providing a much higher level of discomfort for me. I was even able to worry about the possibility that his less than sterile fingernails might cause an infection later when this horrible week was finally history."




       " It was then I made a terrible mistake. I have no idea what possessed me to slap at Walter's hands as they moved from place to place on my body. His retaliation was swift and brutal; his open hand caught me across the face and was quickly followed by his closed fist that was planted into the yielding flesh of my belly. The blow took the wind from my sails, and even with the protection of the alcohol, a degree of fear penetrated to my higher brain functions. It was too late to apologize or even try to prevent what occurred next. His fist sank into my groin and then tried to split open the mouth of my vagina, bringing a terrible pain that completely overwhelmed the stupor the enema had caused. I was helpless to protect myself as the blows fell thick and fast onto my most vulnerable body parts. By then I was in a total panic, unable to think or even try to avoid the brutal beating that he was delivering. Then as quickly as it began, the attack ended. In actuality it was just a pause before the next phase in my degradation by this man-child, who was now my master."




       " Without any warning he grabbed me by the throat and began squeezing the life from me. His hands were almost as strong as his father's and I nearly resigned myself to an ugly death here on this bed with his seed percolating within my body. Through the alcoholic haze I heard what seemed like a faraway voice cursing and swearing at me and threatening a horrible end if I dared move from this bed when he released me from this death grip.I had almost lost control of my bladder just before what the voice said sank into my consciousness. I threw my arms out wide and hoped he understood that meant I was surrendering. Indeed he accepted my movement for what it was, and the pressure on my windpipe relaxed, but those hands remained around my throat as an example of his power over me. I closed my eyes and hoped for the best."




       " He released me from his grip and glared down at me before taking his leave. Even in my somewhat inebriated state, I understood only too well that any thought of escape would be the height of folly and might likely cause me serious harm. I was almost asleep by the time he returned, bearing what seemed like an armful of bottles which he deposited on the foot of the bed. I heard his voice ordering me to hold out my arms so he could bind them to the bedposts. He looped the ropes around my wrists and anchored them to the low posts, making the rope sink into my flesh until it encountered bone. He did the same to my ankles, forcing my thighs to spread wide, making access to my vagina a simple matter. That realization quickly sank into my whirling brain, but the full implication escaped me thanks to the influence of the alcohol. Satisfied, he leaned over and stared down at me with those cold dead eyes that reminded me of a shark eying its prey. I knew I was in for it now, and only hoped that whatever he had planned would be over quickly, even if it was another raping. I was not far from wrong."




       " It began with Walter's fingers probing my vagina, seeing just how far inside he could reach. He pulled out and presented those same fingers to me, muttering in a low voice dripping with malice that I should suck them clean before he reentered me for another attempt to reach his semen. It s took me a little time to understand his order, the alcohol still dominating my higher brain functions. For this breach of discipline I was made to suffer. His fist smashed into my vulva and I nearly vomited. A second blow followed and I realized that by opening my mouth I could probably avoid any further pain. I did and his fingers entered and began exploring the inside of my mouth. I was disgusted, but had no recourse but to obey my youthful master. I sucked his fingers until they glistened, then watched passively as they entered me for another search for the elusive sperm that by now was possibly working its way upstream like some extremely tiny salmon, searching for the holy grail. As with his first try, this one also yielded no evidence of his effort to impregnate me. Nonetheless I was once again tasked with the job of cleaning whatever had accumulated on those fingers as they moved around inside my vagina. He grunted and withdrew his fingers from my suctioning mouth. Then I heard him distinctly say that he would have to resort to another approach to retrieve his valuable sperm. By now I had forgotten about the bottles. Even in my drunken state I had a fairly good idea why he had brought them with him."




       " The first bottle had a very long neck and must have contained either beer or soda originally. He teased me at first, placing the neck of the bottle into my vagina and then moving it from side to side to stretch the width of my birth canal. Gradually he pushed it deeper and deeper until it began to hurt. I winced and he grinnned at my discomfort. Then he pulled it back until only the tip was held inside. I knew a split second before it happened, what he planned. The pain was excruciating as he slammed the glass as deep into me as he could manage. I grunted and then screamed in agony. For my trouble he repeated this terrible process and each time he did, it felt as if a portion of my tight tunnel was being scraped raw by the shoulders of the bottle. Finally out it came and he pressed the tip against my lips. I knew what was expected and opened wide as he pressed it into the back of my throat, causing me to choke and gag at the same time it seemed."




       " I have no idea just how long he played with his bottles, driving each as deep into me as he could and enjoying my pleadings and promises if he would stop this torment. I was raw and feared that he might cause some internal bleeding or other form of damage. Then he changed his tactics and presented an option that involved having me perform fellatio followed by another raping. I agreed quickly and so he degraded and humiliated me for his amusement for what seemed like an eternity. I was a bit surprised that this time he exhibited a great deal of self control, not what I had hoped. At last he stiffened and filled my channel with another load of his seed."




       " This time he used his favorite bottle to actually recover some of his sperm, which I was required to suck from the bottle's neck while he laughed and called me horrible names, most of which I myself had to admit were well deserved. I lost count of how many times I licked his sperm from the neck of the bottle he favored for this activity. Still not satisfied he decided to see if my vagina could accommodate a bottle that was inserted base first. It took what seemed lke an eternity until my sore vagina somehow stretched enough to swallow the base of the bottle. However it was a hollow victory since it was not possible for him to jam it any further inside me, no matter how he tried. Once more he exited the room, and I waited for whatever new torment he would spring upon me. He was back rather quickly and his face was wreathed with a big smile, a signal that something even worse than what I had already endured was in the offing."






                       ( To be continued - lex ludite )

                       The Best Laid Plans - Chapter 24






       Otto smirked as Olivia screamed and begged him for another chance. She was staring fixedly at the wooden frame standing in the center of the room. She knew immediately from its design and construction that it had been built to hold human beings against their will. She could see the leather straps that were located so that her hands and feet were held immobile. What freaked her out to the max however was the wooden circle with the hole in the center. It was cut so that the top half could be lifted up to accommodate a person's head, and then closed to capture it, just like the wooden stocks of the Middle Ages used to hold criminals and sinners. In this case there would be no citizens to insult and throw things at the helpless sinner or criminal. Instead there was a large dog of dubious lineage lying in the corner of the room grooming its fur and occasionally licking its half-hard dick and balls.




       The good doctor was so transfixed that Otto was able to come up behind her and land a vicious blow to her spine that nearly incapacitated her. He hadn't gotten his certificate in nursing by sleeping through his courses, not Otto Bauer. He soaked everything up like a sponge and over the years learned to twist much of what he learned into something that gave him an advantage over his patients, not to mention his current live-in sex slave Dr. Olivia Graves. The woman fell to her knees and yelped in pain from the force of her landing. Without breaking stride he reached down to grab a handful of her dark hair so he could drag her to the frame and begin strapping her naked body into a position that made her most vulnerable to the animal's attack. Currently the dog was paying her no attention whatsoever. The animal had performed hundreds of times previously and was well known to those who were into bestiality. This latest partner was nothing to excite him, at least not yet.




       Her fear of what was going to happen gave Olivia a burst of adrenaline allowing her to put up a struggle that required nearly all of Otto's strength before he had her totally under control and secured within the frame. He was delighted with the energy she expended. The way she fought against him indicated that he had chosen the correct punishment for her. Now if only the dog would live up to his reputation. Otto made sure his camera was within reach so he could have a record of all the nasty, disgusting things that she would endure once the dog got it through his thick skull that she was worthy of his efforts. The owner had not only supplied the dog, he also provided a rag saturated with the scent of a bitch in heat. Rascal, that was the cur's name, had already checked out the rag and obviously couldn't figure out any way to fuck it, so he curled up and waited for something better to come along. Otto  wondered what was going through the animal's mind as it watched him strap his naked sex-slave into the frame so Rascal would nail her in every hole she had.




       Otto donned a pair of heavy work gloves over the latex ones he slipped on first, taking no chances that he'd leave a scent behind that might intrigue Rascal. He decided to season the good doctor's face to check out the ability of the stuff to get the dog in the mood. Rascal had stopped cleaning his dick and balls and was making some odd noises deep in his throat. Otto wasn't exactly comfortable being in the same room as this sixty or seventy pound dog. He wondered if the scent had wafted its way into the animal's nostrils and now gotten his attention. He tossed the rag into the corner opposite the dog and whistled for Rascal to check out his latest bitch. Olivia wasn't doing herself any favors by acting hysterical, screaming her head off and making the fur on the dog stiffen, a very bad sign.




       The dog wasted no time heading for poor Dr. Graves. Otto laughed to himself when he realized the dog would probably get on his hind legs and use his paws to grip the top of the wooden shield holding Olivia's head still. If she was smart she'd open her mouth and hope for the best. Then again his sex-slave wasn't the sharpest tool in the shed when it came to dealing with sex-crazed dogs such as Rascal. Up he went and his cock unsheathed in one smooth motion. That red chisel began pounding mindlessly against Olivia's face, trying to find the hole where its cock would fit. She was going to have a hard time explaining how her face got so badly bruised.




       His slave knew the penalty for blaming him. That was something she'd never do after what he'd done to her when she made that mistake for the first and last time. It took him the better part of nearly two hours to break two of her back molars, then pull the shattered pieces from her jaw one at a time. He had taken care to give her an injection that kept her wide awake and very sensitive for the entire procedure. Later she developed an infection that required him to seek professional care from a dentist he knew. Naturally Olivia provided the pussy and a little ass fucking as well in exchange for his services.




       Otto decided to give his sex-slave a little help. He walked to the rear of the frame and made sure his foot could reach her rump easily. That issue resolved, he began kicking her in the ass and yelling that she better open her stupid mouth before the dog knocked out her front teeth. It took three or four kicks to get her attention, but at last Olivia opened wide and was immediately gagged by the pistoning force of Rascal's hard charging cock. The damned pooch must have gotten more than half his cock down her gullet, neatly cutting off her air supply. Otto yelled for her to start sucking or the mutt would wind up choking her  to death. It took some time for his live-in to grow accustomed to the sequence between open and throat blockage, but she caught on and soon was able to get enough air to stay conscious. Naturally Rascal, being a dog and a horny dog at that, managed to spew his load down her convulsing throat in no time flat. Instantly he lost interest in his new mate and padded back to his corner to take a rest before making another run at her.




       Olivia was hysterical by now and fearful of the worst. That was exactly what Otto was planning. First he produced another rag that he had brought for just this purpose, and stuffed it into his sex-slave's cunt and made sure it was fully inserted and not easily removed, especially if the dog was trying to get at it. After donning another set of latex gloves he retrieved the seasoned rag and wiped it over Olivia's  rounded ass cheeks and made sure it also left a strong scent in the region of her anus. He grinned at the prospect of watching Rascal ferret out the fact that here was another place he could lodge his hard cock. The doctor would probably go bananas once she realized she was being sodomized by a dog, another first. He chuckled to himself about his other idea for when his live-in got out of hand. There was this guy who had a few ponies plus a donkey that he rented out to people such as Otto for their use. One of these days he'd watch his little doctor fuck-bunny getting her cunt stretched all out of shape by one of the ponies or perhaps, if the price was right, the donkey.




       Rascal did himself proud on his second foray into his new bitch. It took him less than a minute to get hooked up with the good doctor, who started screaming hysterically once she realized that the dog's dick was worming its way deep into her rectum. This was one dog who could hunt, and he was richly rewarded for his troubles. He was too busy corkscrewing his dick into his bitch to notice the flashes from Otto's camera. Rascal was quite used to being the star attraction in most of his scenes. His chisel-shaped red reamer was making good progress despite all the noise from his partner. In fact it seemed that the louder she screamed, the tighter he held her and the faster his cock went in and out of her slowly loosening bunghole. The fun really began when his knot formed while he injected his latest dose of little doggie tadpoles into Olivia's anal canal.




       Like most members of the male species, once the deed had been done, all the dog or man wanted to do was get away from his sex partner and take a nap. In the case of the members of the canine kingdom, they had a little problem. Mother Nature had in her infinite wisdom decided that the best way to assure the continuation of the dog species was to guarantee that they stayed together sufficiently long that there was a better than even chance for the dog sperm to hook up with its opposite number. To Rascal, a hole was a hole, and bitches came in all sizes and shapes. After numerous couplings with a variety of "bitches", he understood nature's mandate, but certainly did not accept it in the spirit in which it was intended. In fact he had never had a post ejaculation where his partner wanted him to stay with her for as much as a few seconds after the deed had been done. This bitch was no exception, and on top of it, she made a hell of a lot more noise than most of his other conquests.




       As it turned out, Otto Bauer made one serious mistake that came back to haunt him. He forgot to protect Dr. Graves from the attack made by the struggling dog who was desperately trying to break free from her. His paws hadn't been trimmed recently and they began to draw blood quickly. That only made Olivia get more hysterical and redouble her efforts to break free of the animal. The sight of significant amounts of blood coming from her back galvanized him into action. He found the heavy gloves he'd used to season his sex-slave and then tried to pry the dog loose. Rascal was less than enchanted with his predicament, but this unwarranted attack by Otto really set him off. He nailed the male nurse good and proper, taking a small chunk of flesh out of his upper arm. For his efforts the dog took a brutal kick to the rib cage, followed by another to his family jewels. That was all she wrote for Rascal, as the poor animal collapsed, draping its body over Olivia's bleeding back.




       After a quick survey of the damage to Olivia as well as Rascal, Otto made a command decision and headed for the phone to put things into motion. First he called Bruno to come over and baby-sit his sex-slave, offering him unlimited access to her various entrances in lieu of money. Next he spoke to Rascal's owner, explaining that the dog had lost control and severely harmed Olivia, his meal ticket. He laid it on thick and had the man at his mercy. Being the nice guy that he was, Otto promised not to make things hard for the man provided he allowed him to use the dog at a later date without any fee. That deal accomplished, he called Dr.Ellis to make him an offer he couldn't refuse.




       You talk about someone who was motivated, Dr. Ellis was the template. It didn't take more than ten minutes of conversation for him to agree to the concept of taking over, on a temporary basis, the two teenagers now being cared for by Dr. Graves. The idea of including Otto Bauer as his backup liaison between Ellis and those tasked with treating the teens was most attractive. He was certain that he could convince the hospital adminstrator for this matter that Otto was the person needed to avoid overworking the staff doctors. To seal the deal Dr. Ellis volunteered to come over and check out Dr. Graves. Initially Otto was reluctant to have the physician nosing around at his place, but the more he thought of it, the better the idea sounded. He had  heard plenty about the doctor's predilection for the ladies, be they staff members or patients. Why not let him take a run at Olivia for free; it would bond the arrangement?






       Meanwhile Margaret Baugh had reached another climax in her tale of dominance and submission. She was very careful about introducing Winifred into her story, but it had to be done here and now despite the pain and embarrassment it would bring down upon Jon. Margaret was also becoming quite concerned about the way Helene was taking this revelation. Was it possible that he might lose her connection to this strong willed young woman? Worse yet, would she soon become another thrall serving mistress Corday or the high priestess, her mother?  Would she find herself perhaps on the same level as Jon? How humiliating might that be to her! But there was another side to that coin, one she did not want to admit, even to herself. Would she find herself enjoying the loss of her freedom, no longer worrying about others, just herself or better yet her mistress? Look what freedom had done to her so far. Here she was confessing her sins to someone she originally did not consider an equal. Yet as the story and the days elapsed, Helene was growing stronger as Margaret exposed her frailties.




       " I couldn't help the sinking feeling in my stomach as Walter sauntered into the room with a snide smile etched into the corners of his mouth. I steeled myself for the worst and was not disappointed. He approached and leaned over me, still with that smirk, but not a word about what had created this situation. The effect of the alcohol had me still in its grip, but there were moments now when I experienced something akin to logical thought. He reached down and began fondling one of my breasts, his hand petting and pinching alternately as he worked across its width until he reached my wrinkled, almost flaccid nipple. He toyed with it and then suddenly squeezed it viciously between his thumb and forefinger. I tried to jerk away, but he had a better grip than I thought. "




       " It was then that he broke the news to me. I was devastated! He had just finished speaking to his sister concerning Jon and myself. Once their father returned from his business onshore, it was unlikely that they would have the opportunity that was available today. Winifred was tiring of Jon, who was failing to meet her high standards. Walter on the other hand had many ideas that he wished to try out on Jon, even in his depleted condition. His sister was quite excited over the prospect of having me at her mercy, even if only for a few hours. She was already on her way to take command over me, while Walter soon would make the long walk over to my place where Jon was spread out like a lamb for the slaughter. I wondered which of us would suffer the most under these new and most stressful conditions. "




       " Just before Walter left, he gave me one last taste of what was in store for me once he returned. His strong hands captured my breasts and squeezed them flat while his cold, dead eyes watched my face for signs of distress or better still, fear. I did my best to resist showing him any weakness, and received my reward. Once again he took hold of my nipples and twisted them until tears were forced from my eyes by the terrible pain he caused me. Still not finished, he degraded me further by spitting in my face a number of times, leaving his mark for Winifred to see. He had pushed me one step closer to the abyss. I wondered if his sister would finish the job and send me hurtling down into the maelstrom that waited below. "




       " My young mistress entered perhaps ten minutes after her brother had left. She wore a short robe that she quickly removed to reveal a very brief bikini bathing suit that I'd not seen previously. Winifred moved closer to me and examined my naked body from top to toe, pausing when she observed the drying spittle, a gift from her brother, along with my swollen nipples now red and raw. Her first words depressed me no end. She inquired if I enjoyed having her brother inside me. I was too humiliated to respond. That was my first mistake and she quickly corrected me with a pair of slaps across my face. The pain was nothing compared to the humiliation I endured. Again she asked that embarrassing question and this time I made the error of being truthful. More slaps followed, but I was too stunned to reply. That led to her grabbing handfuls of my hair and trying to yank them from my scalp. The pain was intense; I was astonished by the amount of strength she displayed. My screams were so loud that she stopped and clapped her hand over my mouth, warning me that any more outbursts and she'd gag me and "whip the skin off my tits", her exact words. My blood ran cold. This child was a worse monster than her taciturn brother. "




       " The young teen stepped back and removed her bikini, revealing a set of budding breasts with erect nipples that were quite large and full for one so young. She noticed my eyes were concentrating on her youthful bosom, and she smirked. Winifred spoke and observed that in another year or two, according to her brother, she would have breasts that were full and womanly, unlike her peers of the same age. He attributed that to her early sexual experiences with him. It was then she observed that Jon was a weakling when it came to the matter of sexually satisfying her. He was not only too quick, he seemed to take an inordinate amount of time to recuperate. This was only one of the reasons she agreed to swap places with Walter. The main attraction was to see just how much she could humiliate and degrade me without resorting to those things that Walter bragged about doing to me. "




       " I thought I had escaped from all those horrible things that Walter and his father had done to me, but alas I was proven incorrect once more. The child smiled and excused herself while she got something from her room. I immediately grew tense, and had good reason for that reaction. When she returned she had a dildo in her hand, a very large dildo, one I'd never had in my collection. I wondered if it was from Walter or some visitor to the island who had fallen under her spell. Then I had to correct myself and admit that it may very well have been a woman, such as myself who had become smitten with her youthful charms. There was a tiny part of me that was excited over the prospect of this mistress to be using this tool on my helpless body, driving it deep between my spread thighs and carefully moving it to and fro and side to side in order to get my juices flowing. Then I caught myself, realizing that this was just another trap this urchin was about to spring on me rather than poor, unsophisticated Jon. "




       " The little imp wasted no time getting busy with her toy. I was dry, bone dry, and knew what she planned would hurt a great deal. I resolved not to give her the pleasure of seeing that she could bring me even lower than I currently was. Winifred proved my superior and rather quickly. She used one hand to open my vulva and then she began forcing the head of this monster into my tight, arid birth canal. The pain at first was tolerable, but she continued to force that plastic torture tool deeper and deeper into my vagina. I began sobbing without warning, surprised at how quickly I surrendered to her mastery. Winifred grinned and now started to turn the devilish instrument around inside me, scraping the walls of my vagina and making it feel as if the membrane protecting my sex channel was being abraded away. I began to plead and beg, my resistance melting away with every turn of that terrible, phallic torture-tool. Things got much worse when she started to pull it back until only the bulbous head was stretching the mouth of my sex canal, then ramming it with all her strength deep into my tender tube of flesh. I screamed to the heavens and for my troubles received a stinging slap across the face and then a second one even more hurtful. My will to withstand her assault was now broken; I was doomed, and we both knew it. "




       "  I have no idea exactly how long she worked at ruining my vagina, but she seemed tireless. Deeper and deeper that plastic phallus went until only the top inch or two remained outside. Then she began to see just how fast she could make it twirl, now that my mucous was flowing against my will. Over and over she spun that devilish device until I thought for sure that it would come out covered with my blood. I think she was dismayed that no blood was forthcoming. So she decided to see if she could work that tool up into my rectum. I was gagged securely and then the torture began with vengeance. She slipped a pillow under my buttocks and worked it back so that my anus was revealed. I screamed into my gag without end as over and over she tried to bury that fat dildo into my rectum. My sphincter muscle had not lost neither its elasticity nor its strength, and proved to be too much of a match for the little demon. The girl admitted defeat, but now took another tack. "




       " The gag was removed and the dildo was substituted, now coated with whatever had been accumulated while in my vagina and the entrance to my anal passageway. There was not much of a taste, but my mind was quickly overcome with the thought that what there was had to be disgusting for a variety of reasons. Winifred soon grew bored with this method of degrading me, and so she switched to something much more intimate. I was now faced with the prospect of performing cunnilingus on this youthful teenager. She had found another chink in my rapidly disappearing armor. She smelled of the ocean, urine, sweat and semen. Had Jon been given the opportunity to enjoy her immature body, or was this some residual trace of a previous assignation between her and Walter? Regardless I soon was glued to the entrance of her still maturing vagina. She commanded me to begin satisfying her, and be quick about it. I set to my task with as much energy as I could generate, but it was not enough to satisfy my mistress. She thrust her vulva against my mouth and urged me to suck and lick as if my life depended on it. I did my best to comply, but was still found wanting. "




       " She cuffed my ears in frustration. The way she had situated herself, I was helpless to escape any blow she might deliver to my face or head. In desperation I captured her immature clitoris and began teasing it with my lips then my teeth. She grunted and the blows stopped. I increased my efforts and soon she was mindlessly thrusting against my face. Her little button began to swell and I could feel her lithe body beginning to almost quiver as I worked to bring her to an orgasm, perhaps her first. That did not prove to be true, even though I was at last successful. It seems that Jon had managed this feat on a number of occasions, which might have been why she expected so much from him, and was mostly disappointed. Instead of praise, I received insults for my failure to perform as well as Jon. "




       " It was then that she sent me to the depths. Before I knew what was happening, she had pivoted around so that my nose and mouth were buried in the crevice between her pert buttocks. She leaned forward and applied more pressure in this position, driving my nose and mouth even deeper. I had some difficulty breathing under these circumstances, and this dominated my horizon so to speak. I could hear her laughing at my situation. For the first time today it sounded like a young girl and not some evil demon bottled up within the body of a teenager. I had a very difficult time hearing what she was saying, catching only a few fragments at a time. Then she freed me from this prison and once more resumed her position on top of my face, her vulva pressing against my nose and mouth once more. It was then that I understood what she had been saying, and my blood began to freeze in horror. "




       " To use her own words, she had to take a "wee", and I was to be her toilet. Winifred warned me that if I refused she would wee anyway and it would be I who had to face her father's rage when he discovered the soiled condition of the bed. The trap had been sprung and I was captured. I dare not call her bluff, there was no way out for me. I opened my mouth and she giggled in triumph. It was an agonizing experience and she made the most of it. I'll not go into the details, but suffice to say it was one of those occurances that leaves one indelibly marked. When I had strained every drop that remained within her pubes and licked up every trace that bedecked her nearly hairless vulva, she let me in on a little secret involving Jon. Both she and her brother had used him repeatedly for this very same function, and had even trained him to gargle with their offerings before swallowing them and pleading for more. She went on to reveal that she had left a large container of her urine for him to ingest while she was away enjoying my company. Winifred was also quite certain that her brother was adding his fresh urine to that container, so she would have something to  feed Jon upon my return. "




       " What more could be done to demean me further? My addled brain was unable to imagine anything worse than what had happened so far to me this long afternoon. I was almost praying for the return of Walter. At least he didn't seem to have the nasty imagination that his sister possessed. Silly me, Winifred had another trick up her sleeve, so to speak. She had been called away to answer the phone, and when she returned I knew something else was going to happen to me before she took her leave. She told me that Walter would be coming back within the next half hour and so she was going to give me something to make sure I remembered this occasion. My mind spun as I frantically tried to imagine what terrible thing she still had planned for me. It didn't take long to know. "




       " The teenager produced a bottle of what looked like olive oil and poured some into the palms of her hands and rubbed them together until they glistened.  Satisfied with the results, she then approached me and began kneading the region around the entrance to my vagina. It was then that I realized her intentions, and made my body stiffen as if preparing to defend myself. The girl ignored my reaction and continued to massage the opening to my vagina, now concentrating on the outer and inner labia. Occasionally she'd give me a treat by rubbing the ball of her thumb against my clitoris. I felt degraded by this teasing, but almost against my will that little button began to increase in size and grow harder. Winifred smiled at the way I was responding and whispered that I was indeed a slut as her father had claimed. I groaned and despite my denials, I gave into the sensations that this devil was causing in my most intimate area. Suddenly she slapped my vulva and said that it was time to stretch my insides out to see just how much a whore like me could take in her diseased cunt. I was about to be fisted and there was nothing I could do about it. "






                       ( To be continued - lex ludite )   

           The Best Laid Plans - Chapter 25






       By the time Otto returned to his place to relieve Bruno, the man had used Olivia in every hole and was busily expanding her asshole for the second time. His patient, or was it his victim, was blubbering and shaking as his thick cock plowed way inside her sore, distended asshole. Bauer watched as his little, unsophisticated sex slave was punished severely for her failure to keep her lover and master, Otto Bauer, informed about her patients. The next time she screwed up it was off to the farm for a good cunt stretching from the donkey regardless of the cost. Come to think about it, she'd have to come up with the money for her own punishment, which to him was proper justice. It would be interesting to see how long it took before her cunt returned to its normal dimensions. Not that he cared that much, after all she still had a tight asshole to open further.




       Otto took the opportunity to get the place in some kind of order for when Dr. Ellis dropped by to check out Olivia and discuss in detail the arrangement with him. Bruno finished up with a few grunts and a loud slap to the good doctor's bruised ass. Otto often wondered just how many times Bruno could fuck in a day. The man seemed to have an endless supply of sperm. It was amazing that he had never knocked up any of his temporary sex partners over the years. Otto was always hoping he'd get Olivia knocked up, and then the fun would really begin as he did his best to make her abort. Over the years he had collected a variety of techniques and recipes from doctors, nurses and midwives for inducing a miscarriage, especially within the first trimester. To date the opportunity to see if any of them could perform the job had eluded him.




       The male nurse knew it wouldn't take much to assure the cooperation of Dr. Ellis. The prospect of being able to nail the good doctor Graves on a regular basis was too good to let escape. Olivia was a ditz at times, but she had a good body and never said no to him or his designated friends who also used her now and then. Not only was she submissive, Otto had a sneaking suspicion that she was also on the verge of becoming a full-blown masochist. He wondered if Dr. Ellis would be the one to push her over the edge. He arrived just as Bruno was taking his leave. They ignored each other, which was the best way of not becoming involved in each other's business. Otto welcomed his fellow conspirator with open arms and took him immediately to tend to Olivia's wounds from the dog as well as his fists and feet.




       By now Dr. Graves had calmed down considerably after her second forced shower since she arrived home. Otto had made her remain in the bathroom, naked and shivering, to keep her submissive and contrite. Dr. Ellis was amused by the condition of his fellow physician and impressed by the methods that the male nurse used to control the woman. He looked forward to adding some new cuts and bruises to that rather well constructed body. She was humiliated to be seen under these stressing conditions and things only got worse when he probed her body and asked a series of extremely pointed and embarrassing questions about her sex life and how she got the deep scratches on her back. When she became uncooperative, Otto stepped in and added a few more bruises to her body, causing his visitor to smile and nod his head in approval. She trembled in fear when he casually suggested that Otto was not being strict enough with her, and he'd be happy to give him some new approaches to discipline her.




       His sex slave crawled back into the dark place she went when things got grim. It made things easier for her that way. Ellis had a field day discovering many of her little secrets. They would be used against her whenever it suited his mood. He made Olivia humiliate herself in his presence, describing many of the sex positions that Otto and his friends demanded of her. She described what she had to do to become a doctor, which made both men smirk. Ellis made her masturbate until she had an orgasm; but it wasn't that easy. He had her recite obscene phrases and things she enjoyed having done to her while being fucked stupid by her partners. The moment he thought she was on the verge of an orgasm he made her stop whatever she was doing and he'd slap her face over and over, telling her what a degenerate she had become.




       She sobbed, begged and cried continuously as he made her masturbate until it actually hurt to strum her fat clitoris, which had swelled to a size that Otto had never seen previously. He was delighted with his idea of assisting Dr. Ellis. The man was a genius in many perverted ways and Otto would learn much from him. He also wondered if his sex slave would be able to survive with her mental faculties intact once he and the doctor joined forces to turn her into some type of automaton, good only for sex and whenever they needed an outlet for their inherent love for violence. As Ellis observed, the prognosis for her well-being was not good, not good at all. When he finally allowed her to have an orgasm, he signaled Otto to begin beating her with his custom made rubber truncheon that he bragged was made in England. When the last blow was delivered, poor Dr. Graves had long since escaped into unconsciousness. Still the ferocious strike that split her cunt lips apart made her grunt and attempt to move in an effort to escape more pain.




       Once she was revived Olivia was forced to squat with her hands locked behind her neck. Dr. Ellis whipped out his cock and slammed it into her mouth while he held her head steady. He began skull fucking the battered woman, calling her every foul name he could recall. Otto stood back grinning and watched the mismatch take place. The doctor really knew his stuff that was for sure.




       "You miserable excuse for a doctor! Who the hell let you join our little staff of experts? You're nothing but a blowup doll as far as any man worth his salt is concerned. Well you stupid cow you're going to learn your manners and be taught all the things a fuck pig and sicko like you needs to know to be allowed to exist in our world. Make any serious mistakes and those big tits will get reduced to little lemons and you'll be awake for the entire procedure! Now suck my cock like you mean it, and if you screw this up, I'll have a dentist friend pull out every tooth in your head without the benefit of anesthetic."




       All the while he slammed his cock as far into her mouth and down her throat as was humanly possible. Otto's eyes glittered as he saw his sex slave's face begin to turn colors from lack of air. The doctor was doing a fantastic job and the male nurse knew this was a partner worthy of his talents. He eagerly waited his turn to further degrade this know-it-all doctor who thought she was better than he was, even while she was begging for more of his hard cock. She'd learn and learn well with Dr. Ellis' assistance, that was a certainty. Otto had to hold back from clapping when Dr. Ellis took a sudden step back and before Olivia realized this purpose, his foot caught her low in the belly, just above her cunt mouth. He stepped back quickly as she toppled over and landed on the side of her face. He kicked her in the rib cage a number of times, never landing a blow to the same spot twice. She vomited all over the floor, much to his annoyance and Otto's fury.




       Olivia was jerked to her knees by her hair as Otto screamed in her ear that he was going to have her fucked by a donkey as soon as he found one with a big enough cock to satisfy her. Then he ordered the shaking, half-crazed, naked creature at his feet to begin cleaning up her mess with her tongue and not to miss any spot or he's stick his foot so far up her asshole she'd need surgery to repair the damage. Even as she began to lick up the stinking mess she had spewed onto the cold tile floor, he kicked her in the side and once more the young doctor toppled over, sobbing and pleading for mercy. Ellis was amused at her reaction and suggested they leave her to finish up before more disciplining. Just before they took their leave he gave into temptation and drove his foot into the crevice between her rounded buns, bringing a shriek of agony from the bruised and battered woman who was well on her way to total servitude and constant fear of her two masters.




       For the next hour or so Otto and his new partner discussed what to do with Olivia as well as their four new patients. Ellis suggested strongly that Dr. Graves take a leave of absence for physical reasons so they could have more access to her after hours, and more importantly be able to arrange for her to have various procedures done while they were away working at the hospital. Naturally the cost of those operations would be borne entirely by Dr. Graves. Generally this would require her to offer certain services in trade for their work. Since there would be more work to do with the quartet of new patients plus his other patients such as Celeste, they wouldn't require Olivia's talents, such as they were, for some time. With an agreement struck between them, they returned to the bathroom to check on her progress. Poor Olivia was in for some serious trouble when they approached quietly and caught her in the act of directly disobeying Otto's orders for cleaning up her mess. The poor benighted wretch was about to rue the day she was ever born and remember what they did to her for the rest of her miserable life.




  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _  _






       Even as she took a deep breath and prepared to expose her weaknesses to Helene who by now was realizing that she and not her mistress was the power in this room, Margaret continued with her tale of dominance, submission and shame. She had at last tired of her role and was almost begging Helene to take her place and do with her whatever she thought proper under the circumstances. Jon shifted his body slightly, knowing full well that his imperfections were now about to be totally revealed. Like his aunt he too was tired of living a lie. He was what he was, a submissive to any dominant member of either sex, happy in his misery.




       "My mistress gagged me once more and to make sure it did its work, she pinched one of my sore nipples and then twisted it cruelly to gauge how effective the gag was. Satisfied by the tears rolling down my cheeks and the lack of anything but muffled groans, she busied herself at the entrance to my vagina. Once again she pulled apart the flaps of skin guarding the entrance and began to insinuate her clenched fist into my dry, tight channel. The dildo had done a good job of making my vagina most sensitive to any intruder. Winifred's fist was like a tank plowing through my weakened defenses. I bellowed in agony but the gag did its work and the young demon ignored my thrashing body which was limited in its movements by the bonds holding me down to the bed."




       "Winifred tired quickly due to the friction she was generating as she moved up my birth canal. The pain was steady and quite intense, but for some reason I was able to endure simply by watching the strain on my adversary's face. She tried a new tactic, removing my gag and forcing me to lick off anything that had collected on her small hand and a few inches of her forearm. Back went the gag with as much force as she could muster. For a brief moment I feared that she might be able to force a part of the rag down my throat, which would have caused some serious breathing problems for me. Fortunately she relented and I was able to regain my composure before the slow methodical assault on my sore vagina began anew. She was relentless, the rest period having given her more strength and a better appreciation of the difficulty ahead."




       "My young mistress acted years older than her age. She gauged her progress and my waning strength before making moves simply by watching my face, which told volumes about how I was faring in this unequal contest. She was slow but steady and my defenses were on the verge of collapsing from the constant pressure she generated. I was defeated and we both knew it. She was within inches of my uterus and one more push and she was there. Instead she withdrew until just her fist remained within my vulva. She gave me a cold smile and rotated her arm one way and then the other. As it turned out, she was resting for the last push, an all out drive up the length of my birth canal until her clenched hand slammed into my cervix. When her fist struck I became sick to my stomach and tried to empty its contents. Unfortunately the gag prevented most of what I brought up from exiting easily. Instead everything was forced into the narrow outlet of my nostrils. Winifred was trapped for a few seconds and some of what my stomach spewed out struck her arm before she could free it from my clutching vagina."




       "As bad as that was for my cause, air was paramount for my heath and well-being. Winifred was too busy reacting to my unseemly behavior that she failed to notice I was in difficulty. Panic took control of me and I thrashed mindlessly against my bonds in a frenzied attempt to remove the gag that was at the root of my problem. Things grew dark and my efforts to somehow escape the deathly threat now facing me ended rather quickly as the lack of oxygen impeded my brain functions. I had no idea how long I remained unconscious, but when upon waking, Winifred's pale face filled my view. I was alive and breathing, my young mistress had saved me at the last moment. I owed her my life! Now there was a penalty that must be paid for my impertinence, and it came quickly."




       "She began by slapping me across the face over and over until tears streamed down my face. That accomplished she yanked the gag from my mouth and substituted first her hand and then her arm for me to lick clean. I hardly noticed the taste or texture of whatever I licked from her hand and arm. That chore finished she straddled my body and began pummeling my breasts with her fists, her expression almost blank as she slammed blow after blow into the swelling flesh. I was unprepared for the vicious blow that split my lips, drawing blood that trickled down onto my heaving chest. At this point I was becoming fearful that she might seriously harm me before Walter returned. How vain I had become, almost uncaring while she abused my vagina and possibly tipped my uterus, but terrified that she might damage my face. My vanity was totally exposed and the demon child knew from my reaction to that first blow. She grabbed me by the throat with one hand and drew back the other in order to punch me in the face once more. I croaked and pleaded for her to spare my appearance and she relented, her face breaking into a smile of triumph."




        "At that moment Walter arrived to a save me from his sister, or so I thought. Instead they went into another room and I could hear their low voices discussing my fate. I heard giggles and low laughs that made my body stiffen in terror. Finally they returned and pronounced my fate. Walter would take over punishing me for my behavior, while his sister would revisit Jon and continue her efforts to drain him dry and perhaps see how womanly she could make him before her father took over my discipline as well as Jon's. Winifred was still not finished with me. Now in the presence of her brother, who had a smirk on his usually passive face, she straddled me and ordered that I must swallow every drop of her golden offering while he watched and enjoyed my total degradation at his sister's hands. She took her sweet time squirting little pulses of her urine into my waiting mouth and making sure I swished it around inside before disposing of it down my throat. To me it took forever before her bladder was empty. Finally she had me lick and kiss every portion of her pubes to make sure not a single drop was left behind on her perfect skin."




       "Now it was Walter's turn to provide another surprise for me. His penis was hanging from his open trousers and all I could do was stare at it. He announced that Jon had sucked it so much it was limp and therefore he would be unable to "fuck" me as he had planned. Winifred giggled like the youthful teenager she was and added that Jon had swallowed every drop of cum that he got from her brother's "cock", but not before he swished it around in his mouth and waited for master Walter to tell him when to swallow it. Now it was my turn to be humiliated by Walter, who wanted me to swallow his urine while his sister watched and smiled evilly at my degradation. Unlike Winifred he just emptied the contents of his bladder in one steady stream of pungent urine that I was hard pressed to swallow without choking or allowing to splatter from my open mouth."




       "Winifred scooped up the dildo she'd used on me earlier and prepared to leave and keep Jon company. That brought a laugh from her brother who confessed that he had sodomized my nephew a number of times that afternoon and after the initial act, he seemed to thoroughly enjoy it. Winifred giggled and said she'd see if he liked her fake "cock" as much as her brother's real one. She left, leaving me under Walter's discipline. I was totally devastated by then and willing to do almost anything that my young master ordered me. It was then that he produced what was to prove my latest degradation. It was a plastic jug that contained Jon's urine that had been collected, then fed to him again and collected a second time. The smell and taste were rank, and almost impossible to swallow. In the hours that followed he taught me how to properly suck his penis and lick his testicles when I wasn't ingesting the awful brew from the plastic jug."




       " Try as I might he was unable to sustain a reasonable erection for sexual intercourse. Of course that was my fault and so he punished me by pinching my sore nipples until I cried and then transferring his attention to my labia, which he pinched and stretched until I was certain he would rip them from their moorings. Towards the end I was physically unable to swallow any more of that pungent solution that seemed to grow stronger with each minute. He convinced me to try by using a pair of pliers to squash my nipples flat and then did the same to my ear lobes as I yelled and begged for mercy. How I managed to down the dregs from the bottom of the jar was beyond my ability to explain, but I did, much to his chagrin. That was the last victory I had over him or anyone else in that family."




       "I never thought I would be happy to see my master return to the house, but after being under the discipline of his two evil children, I welcomed the sight of him. He acted as if nothing of consequence had happened in his absence, and the children did nothing to change his opinion. Most of the damage that had been done to my body was internal or of a minor nature, not worthy of discussion. They had dinner while I remained in the corner with a dog bowl that contained a small portion of food and a cup of tepid water. I used the water to rinse the taste of that foul urine from my mouth, causing small smiles and even a laugh now and then from the children. My master ignored their antics and ate almost mechanically. Once finished he had the children take care of the dishes and make sure that Jon was secured properly. He expected them to be back at the house by the time he returned for taking me on my nightly walk on the beach. I cringed at the prospect of facing those waves again, but kept my thoughts to myself for fear that he would punish me severely for misspeaking."






                               (To be continued - lex ludite)




       



                               The Best Laid Plans - Chapter 26



       Early in their relationship Otto had drilled holes in the bathroom door to make sure that Olivia never had any privacy, no matter what she was doing in that room. For weeks afterward he had forbidden his sex slave to have an orgasm regardless of who was doing her and how good it might feel. He allowed women as well as men to have her body to enjoy as long as she never had any pleasure from whatever they were doing to her. Of course she failed miserably on a number of occasions, which were reported to Otto. Poor Olivia was prone to vibrators of all types and sizes, especially in the hands of a knowledgeable woman. Her master filed this information for future use. 


       He played out the rope so to speak when he discovered that she was beginning to masturbate while she took her bath. This was the last straw,  and so he took some photos through the peephole and confronted her a few days later after he had once more witnessed her disobedience. At first she denied his accusation, but  once he showed her the pictures she collapsed into tears, a characteristic that he detested. To punish her, he had decided to force her to masturbate in a manner that would leave her clitoris swollen and impossible to touch. He even went so far as to record her performance in hopes the tape could be sold to an overseas organization that paid handsomely for such material. To make her punishment even more embarrassing he invited a few friends over to watch and even become involved in the action and then use her as they saw fit.


       What he made her do was simplicity itself. The fingers she normally used to get herself in the mood for a nice juicy orgasm were covered with rubber pads that had ridges running in both directions to create a cross hatch pattern. To make it more stressing he applied a solution to the pads that would irritate any skin they contacted. Of course Dr. Olivia Graves was stark naked and still sobbing from the brutal spanking she had just endured from her unhappy master. That was just for openers, Otto then announced that he expected his guests to add more fuel to the fire he had started on her ass, which only added to the fear that had already gripped her by the throat. All was in readiness and his sex slave was seated on a stool and ordered to start strumming. She failed to respond for a brief moment and was rewarded with a slap across the face that nearly knocked her off the stool.


        A teary eyed Olivia Graves MD began stroking her clitoris slowly at first but a threat from Otto to knock her senseless and break a few ribs as well got her moving at last. Now the fun really began as the irritant started to work on the hood protecting her little hot button. That forced her to go even faster for fear that the material on the finger pads would ultimately make it impossible for her to have an orgasm. It became a race between her swelling clit and the itchy region that was developing rapidly. Minutes passed as the unequal struggle continued before the mixed audience of thugs, tops and sadists. The itching became maddening and Olivia was on the verge of panic when she took a punch to the side of her head that sent her hair flying. Otto's face had grown taut and his eyes had narrowed like a beast of prey ready to strike. Fear of what he might do to her spurred the young doctor to greater efforts. Her hand moved so fast that it almost was a blur. That brought comments from the crowd and a few added threats. It was Otto who called for a break in the action to give his sex slave an opportunity to regain her composure.


       It was no break for Olivia who took on half the group. Most of the time her cunt, mouth and asshole were filled with real or fake cocks. The strap-ons did the most damage for two reasons, they were long, thick and unyielding and operated by women who knew all the weak spots Otto's live-in possessed. Make no mistake, one of her best features and the one that kept her alive and relatively unscathed was her love for sex. Her mother started the ball rolling once she turned thirteen, and she was ably assisted over the next few years by a variety of boyfriends who used the teenager like she was some type of living blowup doll, much to her mother's amusement. Mom did not like competition from a skinny teen who still hadn't grown a decent set of tits. She really enjoyed watching her daughter's cunt become loose and capable of handling the longest, thickest cocks she could entice to use the teenager for their own twisted reasons. A couple of pregnancy scares made her mother decide that unless Olivia was in her period, only her tight asshole could be used along with her pouty mouth of course. On weekends when as many as half a dozen swains arrived to court the mother and ruin her daughter's asshole, the poor teen's unblinking, brown eye never closed.


       In her senior year Olivia, now fitted with an IUD, set a new record for sex partners. She managed to have sex with over half the senior males plus nearly forty of the girls who wanted in on the action despite Olivia's claims that she wasn't that kind of girl. By the end of the year she was no longer so sure. At home she was meeting new friends of her mother almost every night. This was done under her mother's supervision of course. It was common knowledge that her daughter was only a warm up for the main event involving mom and the lucky male friend who got the opportunity to do a mother-daughter combination and brag about it afterward. That year Olivia's tits blossomed with a growth spurt that saw her go through three bra sizes and nearly equaled what her mother was sporting. Her mother argued that her daughter's big tits were the result of all the sex she had that year. Through it all, Olivia got excellent grades on her own, even though a few teachers were hinting that she wouldn't have to exert herself if she just put out for them once or twice a week. Her mother squashed that approach and a few of the teachers felt lucky to have jobs by the time she was done talking to the principal.


       That summer Olivia had her first serious lesbian relationship with a very close friend of her mother, who heartily approved since she was dedicating that summer to landing a husband. The woman was rather dominant and she soon was passing the teenager around to her other lesbian friends and their friends as well. It was a whirlwind of tongues, fingers, vibrators and strap-ons for the teenager. In return she serviced pussies from hairless to jungles and deserts to swamps. She was taught how to properly lick armpits, nibble on ear lobes,  kiss the insides of thighs, suck and lick nipples and tits as well as feet and toes. By the end of summer she was a well rounded lesbian hag that knew quite a bit for one so young. Except to return for her mother's wedding to a rich widower, Olivia broke ties with her, never to return.


       Otto got her back on the stool and freshened the finger pads she'd be using to work on her swollen clit. He leaned forward and spit in her face before threatening to cut off her clit if she didn't get herself off within five minutes. Then he brought out another ugly surprise, a micro clamp used by the surgeons that he placed around the base of her throbbing love button to cut off most of the blood circulation, effectively numbing the stiff lump. Now most of the itching was much relieved, but there was almost no feeling in her clitoris either. She started to tremble with the realization that she would not be able to have any type of orgasm under these circumstances; in a word, she was "screwed". Otto wasted no time slapping her silly now that he didn't have to worry about her going to work all beat up. Still, he wanted her to get off one way or another. He slapped, she strummed, he screamed, she sobbed, he punched her between the eyes, she puked all over herself. The audience leaned forward like wolves surrounding a wounded animal. Olivia was doomed and it was only a matter of time before Otto lost his temper and set them loose on her.


       Her time was up and she had failed miserably to get herself off. Olivia knew that a ferocious beating and more waited for her. For some reason all she worried about was whether he would disfigure her face or body. Anything else she could survive, so she thought. The raping started up again, but there were no beatings, which made no sense according to what he had threatened. It was psychological warfare and she was losing. His live-in slave was too busy trying to take two cocks in her ass at the same time while another pair was alternating inside her mouth and the biggest dildo she'd ever seen was being wedged inch by inch into her tight cunt. Her assailants were on the verge of destroying her asshole and perhaps ruining her cunt as well, but Olivia was still focused on when Otto would do something awful to her body. It was still some time in the future when his sex slave had been ground to pulp by these aficionados of sex and violence.


       Her master had been on the phone to Dr.Ellis explaining his plans for the young doctor. The older man was quite excited by what he heard and asked Otto to hold up on starting any serious punishment until he came over with his black bag and some very interesting drugs to try out on their victim. They had laughed when the male nurse held up the phone so the doctor could hear the hoarse, often muffled screams coming from Dr.Graves as every entry to her body was filled to its limit and possibly beyond with a hard cock, fist or dildo. Otto just waited and watched the gangbang continue, knowing full well that his little doctor fuck buddy and sex-slave was enjoying herself immensely now that she thought her fat, throbbing clitoris was safe from his threats. This latest fiasco involving the choice of patients and her failure to keep him appraised of the situation troubled him more than he liked to admit. He secretly hoped that Dr.Ellis could turn her around, because if he couldn't Otto had to start looking for a new sex-slave. There were a couple of fresh faces on the nursing staff that had some potential, but they lacked the panache associated with having a doctor as his live-in slave.



*****************************************************************


       

       It was a very slippery slope that Margaret Baugh had chosen. Her nephew's role in this event was being exposed completely, including his weaknesses that she knew he possessed even before then. Now Helene Corday also knew of them and she would make the most of it. What began to bother Margaret was the fact that perhaps her weaknesses had come to the surface and she was just as vulnerable as her nephew to the wiles and strength of her protegee'.        



       "I hadn't noticed the weather for obvious reasons, but it was rather windy and very cold, the first hint of the approach of Winter. Tonight was going to be special, based on the way I was being prepared. My hands were cuffed behind my back, pads were taped over my eyes and towels wrapped around my head, leaving me unable to see. I began to obsess concerning what his plans for me were to be. I was still stark naked and now totally helpless. What was my fate to be this evening? Outside we went with me ahead, breaking the strong wind that was blowing in gusts that almost knocked me over. Occasionally he would slap me on the rump and cause me to move in the direction of the crashing waves. I was covered with goose bumps from a combination of the chilly wind and my concern about what he had planed to do to me this evening. We suddenly stopped and I was ordered to sit down on what seemed to be the line of demarcation between the dry sand and the wet beach frontage."


       "I was unable to even guess what he was preparing. Then I heard the muffled sounds close by. They continued for a time and then his hand took hold of one of my ankles and before I could react, he tied it to something small. His hard, flat voice warned me in no uncertain terms not to struggle or he would drown me in the ocean and my body would be pulled out to sea and never recovered. His threat terrified me and I started moaning and shaking to no avail. Now my other ankle was wrenched to the side and fixed to another object. Now he leaned close to me so I could hear his voice. My blood froze and I thought my heart would stop as he casually informed me he was going for a long walk and would return in time to release me if I swore to do his bidding tomorrow before he freed me to return to the mainland. Naurally I promised him anything, including all my possessions, in exchange for my freedom, but he merely laughed and squeezed one of my hard nipples until I thought he would separate it from my breast. Then he cuffed me soundly a number of times to remind me of how much I was at his mercy, then there was silence except for the crashing waves."


       "Time passed; how much I could not begin to imagine? It wasn't until the first kiss of ocean water forced me to realize just how vulnerable my position was. Freeing myself from the things holding my ankles seemed to be in order. Once loosened I'd get to my feet and move back away from the rising tide. Naturally what might happen to me when he returned to find I had disobeyed his order to remain was another issue entirely. Survival was my only objective at the moment. He had set the trap and now I was falling into it. My efforts to free myself were unsuccessful, which added to my fright and confusion. The first waves washed over my feet and then soon after another group went to my knees. I was frantic! My body twisted and turned in a vain attempt to escape the bonds holding me in this vulnerable position. More and more of my naked body was being submerged with each passing minute or was it hour? I had lost track of time, only the rising tide held any interest for me."


       "The chilly water was beginning to weaken my muscles to the point that I was unable to even move against the power of the ocean waves that now were creeping closer and closer to my head. I lay on my back and stretched my body to its limit in hopes of keeping my head above the water level. Then the first wave broke over my entire body, drenching the towels that had been wrapped around my head and tied in a way to keep them from slipping away as the water struck them full force. Now there was a new enemy, the towels! The water was seeping through them and interferring with my efforts to breathe. I panicked and lost what little intelligence I retained. All that did was increase the amount of salty, cold water that was covering my face through the towels, especially my nostrils. I was on the verge of dying from suffocation and lost control of my bladder and bowels. I got a mouthful of salty water and as I coughed it up, a second wave sent more liquid into my nose and that was the end of me."


       "When I awoke he was standing over me. I was still hysterical despite being freed from whatever had held me fast to the sand. He reached down, grabbed my hair and dragged me to my feet. Then his knee sank into my belly and I vomited up the remnants of what I had ingested while I was unconscious. Pulled erect once more I was helpless to prevent the next knee that flattened my vulva and sickened me once more. I was on my knees when his fist struck the side of my head and once more I was taken to a dark place. Why he didn't beat me to death actually surprised me. At this point all I wanted was closure, that too was not to be just yet. I had been disobedient and must be punished for this transgression. That took place the next day."



                       (To be continued - lex ludite)        

       

                         The Best Laid Plans - Chapter 27



       Otto amused himself by urging his friends to even greater excesses when it came to humiliating his sex slave. The young doctor was raped, reraped and raped again by the army of fiends who showed her no mercy and seemed to be in a contest among themselves, open to both sexes, for the title of ultimate rapist and destroyer of cunts. What he witnessed warmed the cockles of his black heart, but at the same time he began to become concerned that his plaything was so far beyond her limits she would be worthless as his contribution to the plans that he and Dr. Ellis had for her. Otto was on the verge of calling off the mass rape when his partner arrived.


       The physician didn't seem to be bothered by what was going on, in fact he seemed pleased at the efforts the gang of brutes, sadists, tops and dominatrices were providing. With any kind of luck their efforts would reduce the young doctor to her lowest denomination, making it easier for him to rebuild her in his own image, so to speak. If his plan came to fruition Olivia would become his first convert, believing only in him and what he taught her. Had Otto been able to read the physician's mind, he would have been upset, perhaps even angry. Finally at a signal from Dr. Ellis, Otto called a halt to the proceedings and suggested that everyone leave, thanking them for their assistance and promising more to come in the very near future. This was a stretch, but neither he nor they knew that.


       Once the last of the rape gang had left the premises, they took a close look at what remained of Dr. Olivia Graves. She was semi-conscious, her eyes mere slits, glazed and not responsive. Her naked body was covered with fresh cuts, bite marks and cum in various stages of drying. She was bleeding from the mouth, cunt and asshole. It was her asshole that was their main concern, not only bleeding badly but also distended to the point the sphincter muscle had been torn in numerous sections. One tear in particular worried Dr. Ellis to the point that he began treating it immediately and warned Otto that she might need hospitalization. He was caught unprepared for that situation, but the physician assured him that there were ways to have her admitted to the hospital without anyone being the wiser. Once again the male nurse was in his debt and the interest on this debt was rising rapidly as Ellis continued his examination of the totally brutalized woman.


       He finished stitching the muscle tear and turned his attention to her bloated, bleeding cunt. A few tampons plus a sanitary napkin stemmed the tide, freeing him to do more stitching, this time her vulva. Her outer cunt lips had been nearly chewed off and in some spots torn loose. Her inner lips had been abraded by the constant friction generated by the many dildos that worked in and out of her cunt for lengthy periods of time. So now they were swollen to a size that nearly closed her cunt for any type of sex. All he could do was sprinkle antibiotics over the wounded regions to minimize any infection that might have begun. He would need access to the hospital's facilities to assess the real damage that had been inflicted on the victim.


       Her face had taken a lot of superficial damage, but nothing that would leave scars. Both her eyes were now swollen shut. Her lips were split from end to end with the deepest fissures at the corners, probably the result of having her mouth stuffed to beyond its capacity by cocks, fists and other items. There was a small lump on the jaw line and a variety of cuts and bruises decorating her lopsided face. A quick check of her mouth indicated some loose front teeth, but no teeth broken or cracked. Her fat tongue was cut in some places, probably by her chewing on it when the pain level was beyond her ability to enjoy. There were other cuts distributed around the inside of her mouth, but none of a serious nature.


       Olivia's tits were a mess, plain and simple! One of her nipples was missing and based on the scab that had formed over the missing flesh, it had happened many hours ago. There were the usual bite marks in profusion and on almost every square inch of those bloated bags of flesh. Besides the teeth marks there were regions where sharp fingernails had removed most of the skin and even excavated the flesh beneath them. The number of bruises was difficult to count since many overlapped other bruises to give a panorama of colors that could challenge a rainbow. One of her tits was much more swollen than its mate, evidence that there were more right handed punchers than left. Her wheezing was a very bad sign, indicating some internal damage, hopefully no ribs had been broken, but X-rays would be required to properly assess that portion of her injuries. By then Otto had lost most of his cockiness as the physical damage he had allowed to happen grew by leaps and bounds. His partner in this endeavor didn't help matters by whistling and shaking his head, as more and more injuries were unearthed. As usual Dr. Ellis was exerting his leadership in this venture, making Otto a junior partner as time went by and his extreme self-indulgence in violence was made more apparent.


       At long last Dr. Ellis pronounced Olivia in stable condition and it was time to show his partner a few tricks he had up his sleeve. He grinned and asked Otto if he would like his sex-slave to become a total sex maniac and willing to do anything he ordered her to do? Before the male nurse could answer that question, he added what if she looked like a hard-bodied teenager with an IQ to match her age? At this point Otto's eyes were so wide it looked as if they would pop from their sockets any second. Still not done, the physician pulled another rabbit out of his hat, so to speak. This one blew away Otto. It was his holy grail. Suppose his sex-slave could take any kind of pain and punishment, short of death, and recover within a few days or at worse a month, without any sign of what had happened to her body? Since she would have only rudimentary intelligence, nothing could damage her mind, short of a lobotomy.


       As he finished talking, Dr. Ellis opened his little, black satchel and removed a few vials of some type of liquid and a rather large hypodermic needle. Once some of the liquids were transferred to the hypodermic, he smiled at his partner and asked him to pay close attention to Olivia, who was still unconscious. The nurse was taken by surprise when the physician plunged the large needle into the entrance to Olivia's cunt and thumbed the reservoir until it was empty. The battered doctor made no response to what had just been done to her body.  A confused Otto Bauer looked over at him and shrugged his shoulders, his face beginning to cloud as if he had been made a fool. Dr. Ellis held up his hand, nodded and pointed to the unconscious woman. Olivia's swollen eyes parted slightly and both hands went for her crotch.


       This delayed reaction caught Otto off guard and it took him a few seconds to realize what his battered sex slave was doing. Olivia was digging into her cunt as if it was hiding something from her. Ellis laughed and told his partner he had not seen anything yet. True to his words the doctor's lopsided face took on a look of bliss as what she was seeking was found. It took little time for her breathing to become irregular and tremors to begin racing through her bare body. Animal like grunts issued from her split lips, as her digging grew more frenetic. She began sweating profusely, her movements random and spastic, as if she was on the verge of some kind of seizure. Now she was jamming her fingers into her mouth, sucking off whatever had been accumulated on her hands, her actions akin to a young child or baby trying to feed itself. Dr. Ellis laughed even harder and told the nurse of Celeste's reactions to the drugs.


       "My star patient took a little time to get started, but when she did there was no stopping her. Celeste's sharp fingernails made a bloody mess of her well manicured twat as she did her best to dig a hole in her cunt that went down to China. When I tried to calm her she nearly scratched my face. Fortunately I was carrying my mini cattle prod and used it to knock her senseless, but even that took full power for many, many seconds before she finally collapsed into a twitching lump of oversexed, female flesh. The next time I used the drugs on her, she was strapped down and gagged for our mutual protection. The results were even more interesting, but I digress. Right now your little bundle of fuck meat, despite what she's been through, is quite capable of taking on everyone that just left and eating them alive. However, no more parlor tricks until the damage that's been done to her is addressed by some professionals that owe me a few for past favors that I don't care to discuss. Now it's time to send your little roommate off to la-la land."



________________________________________________________________




       The damage had been done, but Margaret pressed onward. At this point all was lost and she knew it. One look at the way Helene's face had tightened and her body stiffened told it all. She was ready to spring and Margaret and her nephew were the prey. It did not matter; she wished to be free of the burden she had been carrying with her for much too long. Better a new, well deserved servitude, to replace this onerous burden that was with her night and day, even intruding into her dreams. The dreams were the worst; they both frightened and shamed her. No matter how they began, the endings were always the same.


       She and Jon were behaving like a pair of animals, doing all the forbidden things and reveling in the feelings they produced in each other. Seconds away from their goal, the prowler would make itself known, usually by a deep throaty cough or snarl to let them know they were unmasked, exposed as sinners. It took some number of frustrating dreams before the identity of the prowler became apparent. It was Helene, displaying her power and warning them of what was in store if they didn't cease this forbidden relationship.


       Margaret did her best to control her anxiety and with a deep breath took the final step in her degradation and what it would mean for the remainder of her life.


       "I steeled myself for what awaited once we returned to his place, but my fears proved unfounded. He escorted me, still soaking wet, to the room where I slept and left me in darkness, warning me not to cause any trouble or suffer the consequences. Somehow I managed to fall into a fitful sleep, awakening a number of times in darkness my body shivering but none the worse for my latest experience. For a time Jon occupied my thoughts, and I feared the worst for him. He was a gentle soul and not strong. What damage had those hellions caused in his innocent psyche? The only thing that kept me sane was the realization that tomorrow was the last day of our imprisonment under his discipline."


       "I was sure of surviving whatever he had planned. How very wrong this view proved to be, and how quickly it became apparent that once more he had outsmarted me. I was to suffer mightily before he let me go, damaged to a degree that was almost impossible to accept for many months afterward. Unbeknownst to me, his baleful presence was now embedded in my psyche. What my mind thought was freedom was some cruel charade he had implanted in my brain. It took many long months before I was willing to accept the fact that he had damaged me well beyond my own estimates. Ultimately it led to this point in time and my total capitulation to whatever fate my new mistress wishes for me."


       "I was awakened that terrible morning by a kick to my ribs, delivered by my lord and master. He pushed me towards the bathroom where a very unpleasant surprise was waiting. The dank room was lit by flood lamps located in the corners, giving it a much different atmosphere, almost sterile. The bathtub showed traces of calcification from the hard water used on the island, and the makeshift shower was dripping ominously, adding to the atmosphere surrounding me. Hanging from the shower rod above the tub was a bulging red enema bag, ready for use. I shivered in dread, knowing full well that it was meant for me."


       "No sooner had I wondered about the children, then they made their appearance. He smiled and welcomed them, then asked me if I was happy to see them as well. I remained wordless, a great mistake. I was unprepared for the slap across my face, and his heavy foot stamping down on the arch of my foot. The pain was unexpected, which made it all the more distressing. I could hear the simpering from Winifred and the barking noise from her brother that substituted for laughter. It was then, through the tears that blurred my vision, that I caught sight of the pair. They stood side by side and they were stark naked! To add to this scene from one of my most recent nightmares, Winifred was toying with her brother's penis, which was rigid. The young girl's words froze my blood."


       "The other one is ready whenever he is needed. He seemed to be very glad to see Walter, his prick got hard almost immediately. Naturally I was insulted at his behavior and he had to pay dearly for it. While Walter pissed down his throat, I squeezed his stones until his prick shriveled up to almost nothing. Then I made him drink the pee we left for him last night and by the time the last drop was in his belly, his prick was hard as nails and ready for his bride. I hope she is as excited about his prick as he obviously is about her twat."


       "Her remarks brought slight smiles to the faces of the two males and utter devastation to what remained of my mind. The prospect of coupling with my young, relatively innocent nephew made me sick. Was there no limit to what this monster was capable when it came to demeaning me?  The nightmare began with my master acting like a movie director by posing Winifred and me while Walter ran the video camera. The floodlights and camera looked quite professional but not brand new. I shuddered to think that I was just another in a long line of victims that had fallen into his trap. My musings were abruptly ended by a slap across my bare bottom. It was strange to realize that being naked in their presence held no fear or feelings of embarrassment. They had broken my will in that area. By now my master could have taken me to the city and ordered me to walk down its main thoroughfare stark naked while he filmed the activity that I would generate just before being arrested for public indecency."


       "Winifred sat on the edge of the tub, her legs parted, fingers holding apart the outer lips guarding her vagina. I was told to stick out my tongue and attempt to reach the entrance to her pussy as she called it. I strained but was unable to reach my goal, which was exactly what my master wished. Now the girl began teasing me about my inability to reach her pussy that she claimed I loved to worship. He was unhappy about my facial expression and struck me on the side of my head making my ears ring. Winifred took over, grabbed my hair and used it to guide first my tongue and then my mouth to lock against her surprisingly wet and salty grotto. I began sucking almost automatically and she crooned that I did that so nicely she was going to give me a reward. My attention was focused on what I was doing and so when she released the contents of her bladder into my mouth I was taken aback and began choking and sputtering as he zoomed in for a closer view of my humiliation. So began my day of depravity."


       "He took the camera and Walter exchanged places with his sister. I was ordered under pain of serious pain to begin sucking the youth's penis, which had hardened somewhat while he captured my initial humiliation at his sister's hands. Now Winifred was given the task of beginning my enema as I hardened Walter to his limit. Then as the enema contents began their wending way into my colon he had me lick his testicles until they glistened. The first cramp hit me and I shook from the discomfort, knowing full well that it was only the first of many to run through my body as I sweat, shivered and tried to focus on other things. Try as I might the growing pressure now developing in my lower intestine loomed larger and larger, making everything else fall away into the background."


       "The little imp from hell was now toying with me, opening and closing the clip that controlled the flow of water into my bowels. I lost my focus and paid a price for that gaffe. Walter boxed my ears with open handed slaps that left my head ringing and yet my hearing had disappeared. That infernal camera was now only inches away from my face and the tears that flowed steadily down my cheeks at the pain and degradation being heaped upon me. I had lost my way completely and now they took terrible advantage of my vulnerability. My mouth opened upon Walter's command and his stiff shaft entered, paused for a few moments to add to my fear, and then poked into the back of my throat causing me to choke and bring up some bile that covered his penis. He held my head steady and began ramming his cudgel deep into my throat as I trembled and feared for my very life. It was becoming more and more difficult to take a breath between the battering he was giving me."


       "What might have saved my life came from of all places, Winifred. I have no idea if it was designed to assist me or just a random act of impishness, but her activity broke the struggle between her brother and me. For the moment I was saved, but only for the moment as it turned out. She had opened the clip full and started to use the nozzle to torment my spasmodic colon and distended anus, jamming it in as deep as she could. Of course my master captured every second of this cruel act. Walter, on the other hand, decided to ejaculate into my face and announced his intention so that the camera would capture every second of my utter humiliation. Furthermore he also made sure I understood that it would be my responsibility to clean up the mess he created on my face, and woe to me if I failed to lick up every drop, regardless of its location. I knew I was doomed and wondered what type of punishment was in the offing."


       "What can I say about what transpired. I sucked the youth's penis and listened to a litany of curses and threats to my person. By then I was numb, letting things occur at their own pace, regardless of the affect it had on my earthly existence. Still I was taken off guard by the burst of semen that exploded from his sex organ, which by then was less than a few inches from my eyes. My response to protect my eyes was too late and closing my eyelids only captured the sticky, white fluid that was already burning my pupils. Despite my closed eyes I could see the flashes of bright light that exploded every ten or fifteen seconds to the accompaniment of Walter's barking in lieu of laughter. He was taking photographs of my face now buried beneath a layer of drying seminal fluid. Listening to the laughter that issued from the other two only added to my distress."


       "My master urged Winifred to be quick about finishing my irrigation. I was thankful for the slightest hint that I was more than just a plaything. Of course my interpretation was inaccurate as I was to discover some time later. Walter insisted that I clean my face using only my tongue. His father overruled him, but still every drop of that slimy stuff was scooped from my face and presented for me to ingest. His sister joined the fun and between the two of them they managed to transmit almost every trace of Walter's ejaculation from my face to mouth. Even then, they added to my misery by demanding that I keep his ejaculate in my mouth until I finished voiding the huge enema that Winifred had administered to me. Periodically one of them would demand that I open my mouth and show that Walter's semen was still lodged inside my mouth. At long last the cramps had ended and so they had me take a cold shower to rid my body of every trace of my utter humiliation, not for any concern over my well-being, but because I was about to be taken to the main bedroom for the next phase of my degradation. What more could these fiends have planned for me for the rest of the day? I would soon discover to my dismay."



                       (To be continued - lex ludite)


Review This Story || Email Author: Lex Ludite



MORE BDSM STORIES @ SEX STORIES POST